The Garden Shed Ch. 01
Brother and sister start their journey of discovery.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
*****
I am Ben and I lived with my sister Susan and our parents, just like most of our friends, in one of the smaller cities in England. At 19 and a bit, I was the oldest child, my sister at just 18 was only fifteen months younger. I don't know whether our parents deliberately had two children so close together or whether it just happened, but we grew up as friends, perhaps that was the idea.
We lived in a modest semi-detached house, two rooms and a kitchen downstairs and three bedrooms and a bathroom upstairs. There was a small front garden and then about 150 feet of garden at the rear, the width of the house. Very similar to most of the houses in the neighbourhood.
The one addition that we had at the end of our rear garden was a reasonably sized, wooden shed. It originally had been used by our father for his hobby of woodworking and to store various garden tools.
As we grew up, we had lots of local friends, boys and girls, and as long as we didn't mess with his woodworking tools, we were allowed to play in the shed. Over the years it had been a fort; a cabin in the woods, a post office, a store, a school...well you get the picture, it was the focus of our play.
I was currently attending college to study engineering and since Dad had got fed up of woodworking as a hobby a few years ago, I had more or less taken over the shed. Unlike my small bedroom, it was a quiet space away from the house, where I could mend or take things apart to see how they worked and leave them on the workbench, knowing that no one would clear them away or move them. I had watched my dad using his tools and learned how to do some basic woodwork, so I had enough skills to keep the shed waterproof and draught free.
When my parents changed our old living room suite, I had begged one of the old comfortable armchairs. When I told them that it was a place where I could read my text books away from the distraction of the TV and family chatter, they were pleased to hear I wanted to study and I had installed it in one corner of the shed. I even had an old paraffin heater that made it really cosy on cooler days and evenings.
What they didn't know was that it was also an ideal place to store and read the small collection of top-shelf, adult magazines, that I had been buying from a newsagent near the college. I had fashioned a false bottom to a couple of the deep tool draws under the workbench to store them in and unless you knew the secret, they were almost undetectable. There was an old tree in the centre of the garden, about 50 feet from the shed, that hid the shed from the upstairs windows of our house and from any of our neighbour's windows. From the armchair, I could just see through the window that faced the house if anyone should venture down the path, but all anyone could see of me, was my head. I spent many happy hours 'studying' with a tissue, looking at female anatomy and reading the accounts of sexual exploits from the 'letters' pages and short stories. This was how I had gleaned my scant knowledge of sex.
It was a warm afternoon, during the short half-term break from college, my sister was training to be a hairdresser so worked most days in the salon, and my parents also both worked, so I was alone for the afternoon.
I had been busy getting ready for mid-term tests and hadn't found time to read the latest magazine yet, so this seemed a good opportunity to have some 'alone time' in the shed.
I had got comfortable, retrieved the magazine from its hiding place, and was getting myself gradually aroused reading the articles and seeing the pictures of the naked and voluptuous girls, none of whom were shaved back then. All you could usually see in the photos were bare breasts and a triangle of dark hair with just a hint of a slit, but it was more than I had seen in real life. Knowing I was going to be alone for a few hours, I undid my jeans and slipped them down my legs along with my underwear. It felt sexy to be naked from the waist down and of course gave me better access to slowly stroke my cock.
'Mmmmm' I thought, running my fingers over the head of my cock, 'I'd love to feel what it's like to have my cock in you', I daydreamed, as I looked at a more explicit photo of a model who had much sparser pubic hair than the others and her slit was clearly visible.
I was so engrossed that I hadn't bothered to look out of the window for a while. It was only when the light sort of changed, that I looked up. There was Susan, my sister trying to look through the window.
"Ben," she shouted, "are you in there?"
Panic!
I wasn't sure how much she could see inside the shed, it was sunny outside, and the glass was probably acting like a mirror, but I couldn't be sure. I didn't reply. I tried to pull up my underwear and jeans without standing up, forcing my rapidly softening dick into them. My hands were shaking, and nothing seemed to want to go where it should.
"BEN," she shouted louder, "I can see something moving, so I know you are in there. Let me in, I left my house key inside this morning and the house is locked. I want to borrow the spare one we keep in the shed."
I had taken the precaution of fitting a bolt to the inside of the door for 'privacy', so I knew she couldn't get in. "I'm...I'm just coming," I finally shouted, oh the irony.
I saw she had moved round towards the door, so as quick as I could, I stood up and managed to get my clothes in order.
"Come on Ben, for goodness sake, what are you doing in there?" she was getting cross now.
I slid back the bolt and felt her push the door towards me.
"Sue," I said, "why aren't you at work?"
"Because Ben, if you had half a brain you would know it's Wednesday and my half day."
Damn, because I am usually at college, it had slipped my mind that she worked on Saturdays, so she got a half day on Wednesdays.
"Oh, errr...yea.. sorry I forgot," I came up with.
She barged into the shed, "So what took you so long, don't tell me you were studying during the holiday," she said sarcastically.
"I was just..emmm.. just... dozing."
"Dozing?"
"Yea, its kinda warm in here," I improvised.
"Hmm, you are quite red, and it smells bit funny too," she said, sniffing and looking round.
Shit, Shit, I hadn't had time to put the magazine away, although it was face down on the workbench.
"Let me have it then."
"Have it?" I repeated, stupidly.
"The key Ben, the key. Oh, I'll just get it myself, you are still asleep I think," she said, and started to reach past me over the workbench to the nail where the spare key hung.
"Oh, what's this?" she asked, spotting the glossy magazine and picking it up.
"It's just...emm.. something I err.. borrowed... from a friend.. a mate that is." I said, making it up as I went along.
"Eww," she said, turning it over, "this is one of those mucky mags isn't it?"
Caught red handed, I was blushing even more, "Well...it's ummm...sort of educational really," I said, flustered now at being found out by my younger sister, who was acting more like my mom.
She put her handbag down on the workbench and opened the magazine.
"I've never looked through one of these before," she said, flicking through the pages. "Oh Lord look at that, and that," her voice rising, "is that real," she said, stopping at the photo of a young man in tight underwear, sporting an erection, although it was covered, it left nothing to the imagination.
"Let me have it back," I said, embarrassed at seeing her ogling the guys.
"Not yet," she paused, "wow, I didn't realise they could print this," she said, more quietly almost to herself as she turned over a few more pages.
She was wearing a thin, low cut, short sleeved, top that showed the tiniest bit of cleavage, and I could see a red flush starting from around there and moving up to her neck, as she studied page after page.
I had never really looked at my sister in any way other than as a sister and a friend. Whether it was because of the photos I had been looking at I don't know, but it came as a bit of a shock as I looked at her, sideways on, to realise she was a very sexy and attractive girl. She was leaning against the workbench wearing a little black miniskirt on her narrow waist, with bare legs ending in summer sandals. She was looking wide eyed at some of the pages, so I was able to study her unobserved. Her long brown hair was straight and stopped at her shoulders. It was shiny and well cut, but working at a hair salon, I didn't expect anything less. She had little make-up on, but with her light, smooth, skin with no blemishes, she didn't need it. The blush I had observed earlier had spread up to her cheeks giving them a rosy glow. Her full lips were slightly open, and her teeth rested on her lower lip. Her breasts were bigger than I had noticed previously, probably because I hadn't been checking her out before, but now that I looked closely, they looked round and firm in her bra under that top. Was there just a hint of nipple? I wasn't sure.
"Didn't you want the key Sue?" I asked, to get her attention.
"Emm, yes in a minute," she replied, without looking up from the magazine.
"You seem interested in that, do you like what you see?" I asked, tentatively.
"Yea, I guess...as much as can be seen anyway," she gave a little grin, "I do wonder why only the women are naked though."
"I dunno, I think it's to do with the law or something," I mumbled.
"It's not really fair is it," she said, looking at me.
"Well I don't think they are aimed at women," I replied.
"So, what were you doing," she asked, with just a tiny hint of a smile, "when I came to the window?"
"Just err..looking through the photos, like you."
"Really, is that all?" she queried, with a raised eyebrow. "You were playing with your thing, weren't you?"
It was a dead giveaway that my cheeks were red, but I didn't really want to have this conversation with my younger sister.
"The older girls in the salon say that they know their boyfriends do it all the time, but I wouldn't know as I don't have one," she said, "so, were you?"
"Sue, you shouldn't be asking me these things, it's private, why don't you take the key and go."
"There are going to be more difficult questions to answer if I tell mom and dad what you do really do down here," she threatened.
"You wouldn't?"
"Well tell me then," she said.
"Alright, alright, I was doing stuff, there, satisfied?"
"Not quite," she replied, thinking, "Ben,...you know I don't have much experience, sooo,...what I want to know is...these photos,...are all men like...emm..the same size?"
"Sis, I don't know, and I am not really interested."
"Well, are you the same size."
"What?... What sort of a question is that? This is not something we should be talking about."
"Who else can I ask Ben, come on help me out here, we've always been able to talk."
"Yea, I know, but..."
"No 'buts'," she interrupted.
She wasn't going to let this go, and despite my protestations, it was kind of turning me on to have my sister asking about my penis size. I wondered if she would answer a question in return.
"Tell you what Sue, if you tell me what size your... emm... tits are...then I'll answer too."
"WHAT?" it was her turn to splutter.
"Fair's fair," I said.
"Why do you want to know that?" her blush going deeper.
"It's just I noticed you had grown up a bit and seeing the women in the magazine, I just wondered," I replied, staring her out.
She thought for a moment, biting her lip again and shuffling her feet, "ok," she said, "I am 34b, satisfied? Now keep your side of the bargain and answer the question."
She had me there, reneging on a bargain struck, was not something we did, no matter what.
"Yes", I said, "I guess I am about the same size as some of the men in there."
She opened to the section on men. "Which one," she asked.
"Do you really need to know that?"
"Yes, come on, don't be bashful," she said.
I was reasonably well endowed, but not as big as some of them, so I chose one with a medium sized dick and pointed at it. "About like that."
"Really?" she said, her eyes opening wider, "wow, maybe you have grown too. I thought they all had something stuffed down their underwear or something." She gave a little grin and looked at me, "Are you telling me the truth or just making it up?"
"No, that's about right," I said, wanting this conversation over with, "so now can you take the key and go."
She paused, looking back at the photo I had chosen, then she looked me in the eye, "You are going to have to prove it," she said.
"No way!"
"If I go without you proving it, I am taking the magazine with me and showing them what you do," she said defiantly, holding the magazine to her chest.
"You mean you actually want to see your brother's cock Sue, really?" This conversation was going in a new direction, we had never done anything like this before.
She licked her lips nervously, "Just show me," she said.
I had the feeling she was testing me and when it came to it, she would chicken out and leave, so I decided to call her bluff. If she didn't, then that was an exciting thought, she was after all an attractive girl, even if she was my sister.
"Ok," I said, more boldly than I felt, "If that's what you want, sit in the armchair."
I was waiting for her to back out now, but I didn't know how determined she was. She did as I asked, her short skirt riding up a little higher as she sank into the soft armchair. Looking at her siting there, her knees a little higher than her bottom, I could just see a faint flash of her white panties between her legs. The stimulation I had been giving my cock earlier and the sight of her sitting there along with the thought of what I was about to do, had my cock filling with blood and already a half decent erection.
I glanced out of the window to make sure there was no one else about, then stood right in front of her. Undoing the button on my jeans, I grasped the zip and paused. "Are you sure about this Sue, we can just forget it?"
"Get on with it," she whispered. Why she was whispering now I didn't understand.
I lowered my zip and pushed my jeans down to my knees. My erection had now reached full height and was tenting my underwear.
Her eyes were glued to the bulge, more nervous lip licking and her hands still holding onto the magazine.
Adrenalin had flooded my system and my heart was beating fast. I hesitated, then thought 'what the hell' and lowered my underwear, releasing my rock-hard cock into the open.
"Oh Christ," she cried quietly, "you weren't kidding. I had no idea it might actually be that big. Emmm...Is it always like that?" she asked, leaning forward to get a closer view.
"O..only when I am, you know,..excited by something," I stuttered, "otherwise it's much smaller."
"Show me," she said.
"Show you what?"
"Show me what you do when you are looking at these magazines."
"Oh, no, Sue, I can't do that, we shouldn't even be doing this. If Mom or Dad found out I am sure they would disown us."
"It won't hurt, go on, just for a minute," she whispered, pushing the boundaries, "it's not as if I am going to say anything about this to anyone, is it?"
It was a new kind of excitement and a bit erotic to be standing in front of my attractive sister, my penis erect and almost in her face. So much so, that a drop of precum had already seeped out of the hole at the end.
"If I do," I paused, wondering if she would balk at my next request, "it's only fair I get to see your tits," I said, going redder in the face.
She didn't immediately dismiss it, but I could see she was thinking about it, my cock twitched at the thought.
"In my bra?"
"Well I'm not in my underwear, am I?" I countered.
"I dunno, I am a bit shy about them and no one has got that close yet."
"If you take your top off, I'll show you what I do, and then let's see." I compromised, looking out of the window, "no one is around."
I think she had thought it would all be all one sided, but now she wanted to see more, and she realised there was a price to pay.
"Hmmm...ok, but keep a look out," she was whispering again.
"Why are you whispering?" I asked.
"Because there may be neighbours in their gardens, and this shed isn't soundproof, stupid."
"Oh, I hadn't thought of that," I was whispering too now.
She put the magazine on the floor, crossed her arms over her front and gripped the bottom of her top. She pulled up and the top came off over her head. She fiddled about getting it from inside out to the right way around, presumably so she could put it back on quickly if needed.
I stared at her breasts as they came into view encased by a soft, lacy, white bra, her nipples were now clearly visible as darker points, pressing forward under the thin material. I had no idea that my sister looked so sexy.
"Wow, Sue, you are lovely," I blurted out, and realised I had gripped my cock.
"Shhhhhh," she hissed. "Do you really think so?" she whispered, still red faced, looking down at her bra clad breasts.
"Definitely," I complimented her, quietly now.
"Now you have to show me Ben, you know, what you do," she said, looking back to my cock.
My initial reserve had melted away to be replaced by a feeling of excitement and arousal at seeing her sitting in her bra in front of me, and as I already had my cock in my hand. I slowly dragged the foreskin back exposing the purple head.
Sue made a small noise, "Oh, what's that part, I thought it was all the same, you know, like, skin coloured," she said, with a catch in her breath.
"That's just the head, it's more sensitive than the rest. Normally my foreskin covers it but when I do this, it sort of rubs on it and feels good." I said, slowly wanking in front of her.
"Doesn't it hurt moving in and out like that?" she asked, curious now.
"No, it feels good and some liquid comes out that makes it more slippery, see?" I showed her the drops of precum now oozing out of the end.
"Oh God yeah, that's so sexy," she said, avidly watching.
"Sue," I whispered throatily, "would you take your bra off now for me to see, please?"
"Oh, I don't know if I want to do that."
"Go on, you've seen me wanking."
"Yes, but what if someone sees us."
"They won't, I can tell you if I see anyone."
"You didn't do too well when I came down to the shed, did you?" she smirked.
"No, I guess not, but I am watching out now. Go on Sue, let me see," I pleaded, like a puppy after a treat.
"Umm, well, just for a while then, but don't you go telling your mates or anything."
"Of course not, all this is between us, right?"
"It had better be," she said quietly, and with practiced ease, she put her hands behind her back, somehow undid the catch, and pulled her bra into her lap.
Although at 19, I had taken a few girls to the back-row seats of the cinema and fumbled under their outer clothing as far as their bra, none of them would let me go further, and I certainly hadn't see a real pair of tits up close before. They looked perfect on her curvy frame, two firm globes supporting their own weight, topped by dark pink, erect nipples and each of these surrounded by quite large areas of darker areola. I tried to drink them in and remember them for 'later'.
"WOW, Sue!" I exclaimed.
"Shhhhh," she whispered, looking round, "too loud."
"Sorry, but...but.. they are amazing," I whispered back. "You look so sexy like that, and the ends, I mean the nipples, they are so hard and sticking up. Are they always like that?"
"No, not always, when I go from a hot place to a cold one, they do that and also when I'm..." she stopped.
"When you're what? Sue?"
"Well when I'm feeling...ummmm.. randy, you know, when your tummy feels tingly and you can feel your heart beating faster."
"So, you are now, randy that is?"
"A bit yes, aren't you?"
Oh, I definitely was, more than just randy, I had continued to stroke my cock as she had taken off her bra, and now seeing my sister sitting in front of me with bare tits was doing it for me. I also realised that if I continued stroking, I would come quite soon, and that might be going too far in front of my sister.
"I think you can see that," I said, still stroking.
"Are you like...err...going to finish for me?" she asked, slightly breathlessly, watching the large mushroom head appear on every down stroke as I fisted my cock.
"I really don't think we should be going that far," I said, "just doing this is exciting, but you are my sister and we are not supposed to do this sort of thing."
"I know, but no one will know, we've come this far."
"Yea, but doing it in front of you...well... it's a bit weird, isn't it?" I countered, slowing down my wanking to a very slow pace in case I did go over the edge.
"Hmmm, well, how about if... I mean... emm... could I just hold it for a moment, you know to see what it feels like?" she asked, her face turning red again.
My brain was in a whirl. My sister wants to hold my cock, my sister! Never would I have thought she would be interested. To have someone else hold my dick would be really great, better than my own hand, but she is my sister. What about afterwards, I thought, won't it be weird in the house, knowing she had held it? But it would feel great...
"You really want to?"
"Yes, I do."
"And...emmm.. can I touch you as well?"
"Touch me, where?"
"Oh, I meant, could I just ...could I just touch your breasts, while you are touching me?"
She bit her lower lip, "I guess that would be ok," she whispered, "only this one time though," she added.
I glanced out of the window then moved closer to where she sat in the armchair, my erect cock at her eye level. She reached out her hand and tentatively closed her fingers round it.
"Oh WOW, it's warm and soft, but hard," she exclaimed, a little too loudly.
"Shhhh." It was my turn to shush her.
"Sorry."
She gradually started to copy what I had been doing, gently pulling the foreskin back so that the head was exposed, then sliding it back.
"Am I doing it right?" she asked, in a lower voice.
"Mmmm, yes, that feels good," I murmured.
As she continued, fascinated, I reached out with both hands and touched her breasts. She jumped a little at my touch but carried on slowly wanking me. I put my hands underneath and lifted both breasts, feeling their firmness and weight in each hand. As I said earlier, I had only felt tits through a bra before and this was very different. Being free from any constraint, I could move them around in any direction and feel the nipples with my palm. I gently rubbed the nipples between my thumb and forefinger, hearing a slight groan from my sister.
"Is this alright for you?" I asked.
"Oh, yes, but not too hard or rough though, they are sensitive. Yes, that's better, that feels really nice."
We remained silent for several minutes as I stood there in front of her while she masturbated me, and I stroked my hands all over her breasts and nipples.
Then, "There's lots of that stuff coming out the end," she said, "is that more of the slippery stuff you said earlier?"
"Yes," I said, "you can use it to smear around the purple head bit if you want, it will make it even better for me."
I felt the delicious sensation of her finger on the head, then rubbing around, covering the head with precum. She was being thorough, sliding her finger round and round and it was having a big effect on me. While she was doing this, she slid her other hand right down to the base of my penis and onto my testicles.
"Gosh Ben, are these your balls?"
"Yes, but not too rough there, they are sensitive too." I warned her.
Now she was not only masturbating my cock, but she was also feeling around my balls with her other hand. She was starting to get me close to cumming.
"Sue," I said, "I think that's enough now."
"Just a bit longer Ben."
"No, you don't understand..."
"What?" she asked, feeling around both balls and stroking my cock up and down.
"It's getting me close to, you know.., to finishing," I said, through my rapid breathing.
I could feel my heart thumping away in my chest. No one but me had wanked me before and this was my sister doing it. I had thought she was prim and proper, never a hint of anything sexual before and now she was stroking my dick. Not only that, but I was feeling her bare titties. This was so much better than looking at photos in magazines or reading about others doing it. My brain was awash with euphoria and I had even started to gently thrust my hips in time with her ministrations. I felt the build-up starting low down in my belly, that feeling of pressure that needs to be released.
"Sue, Sue..." I started desperately, realising what was about to happen.
I was too far along the road.
As she pushed her hand down, pulling my foreskin right back this time, I felt the first huge gobbet of cum shoot up my cock. I groaned and unable to warn her, it hit her squarely on her forehead. I don't think she quite realised immediately what had happened, as she still made one more stroke on my cock. The second string of sperm hit her cheek. Unable to direct it, as she was holding my cock facing her, with signs of shock on her face, as well as cum, the next few pulses hit her lower down on her bare breast.
"Ohhh FUCK!" she cried, oblivious now to anyone near, "what the hell is all this stuff?"
I had never heard her swear before, so it was a good indicator of her surprise at her 'present'.
"Sue, shhhh, don't make so much noise." I said, looking out of the window for any signs we had been heard.
She automatically licked her lips as my cum ran down to the corner of her mouth.
"Awww, its gooey and salty, I've got it in my mouth," she spluttered, "did you pee on me," she continued, obviously horrified that I might have done.
"No, no, I'm sorry, you got me so worked up that you made me finish. I didn't mean to and not on you either," I stuttered, apologetically.
"Well...what's...what's all this STUFF?" she asked, calming down a little and putting her finger in the blobs on her breast. She rubbed my cum between her thumb and forefinger.
"That's what happens when I finish," I said simply, "we shouldn't have gone that far."
"I knew something came out, but I thought it would be drops like the slippery stuff, not all this and with such force. Is it ...emmmm...always like that?" she asked, quieter now.
"Pretty much, but I think there was more today...I mean...than usual."
"Is that 'cos of me, you know...doing it for you?"
"I guess so, I was fairly worked up with you doing it, and me touching you like,...well...like that."
Now that she was beginning to understand what had happened, she was considerably calmer. She got a hanky out of a little pocket in her skirt and was wiping her face, then sniffing the hanky. I just stood there, the last remnants of cum dripping out the end of my cock, not quite knowing what to do next.
Feeling a bit more courageous now that she had actually seen me cum, I asked haltingly, "It says in some of the stories and letters in the mags, that some girls...like...emmmm... actually like the taste and deliberately get it in their mouths. What did you think of it?"
She was silent for a moment taking in my question and moping the cum from her breast.
She looked up at me with her head on one side, "Hmmm, it didn't taste too bad, more salty than anything, but it was a bit slimy, I'm not sure I would want to order it in a restaurant," she grinned.
I knew from that little grin that her good humour had returned, and she wasn't too mad at me.
"I'm really sorry," I said, "you know, about getting it all over you."
"It's ok Ben. It was a bit of a shocker though," she giggled and stood up, "glad it didn't go on my skirt or anything. I think I should go and get cleaned up and you should cover up too. I am just going to put my top on," she said, struggling into it, "and I'll put my bra in my bag for now. No one's home yet, so I can get myself sorted in my room."
I pulled my clothes back up and fastened them.
"Are you...umm... going to... do anything when you get to your room?"
"You mean, like just now, with you," she said awkwardly, "maybe, I still feel a bit.. tingly inside." The shyness had returned very quickly.
"Umm ok,... just wondered if you also did it."
She didn't reply.
I wanted to ask more, but I didn't want to annoy her, and anyway, I wasn't sure how to ask.
"Here's the key," I said, handing it to her. I looked out of the window, "It's all clear out there."
She picked up her bag and took hold of the door handle.
She turned and said, "Sorry, I was a bit mean when I came in, I wouldn't really have told on you, you know that, right?"
I nodded.
She hesitated.
"Mom and Dad are going to visit our grandma on Sunday afternoon, might you be doing some work in here?"
"Probably," I replied, "are you likely to be around?"
"Maybe." she said, as she opened the door and left...The Garden Shed Ch. 02
Sue visits my shed for a second time.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
*
The last two days had been a bit weird with my sister Sue after our little 'unintentional interlude' on Wednesday afternoon, in what I had come to regard as 'my' shed. From accidentally catching me reading 'adult magazines' in there, she had threatened and then persuaded me, to let her see and hold my cock, while in return, I had seen, and felt up, her bare tits. The 'cock holding' had turned to stroking and eventually, although not intentionally, led to her making me cum and covering her shocked face and her breasts with my sperm. I had used those memories of her stroking my cock and the images of her firm breasts for numerous wanks over the last few days. In fact, my cock was becoming a little tender from all the attention I had been giving it.
Sue hadn't spoken much to me since then but had given me odd looks from time to time and Mom had picked up on it, asking if we had had an argument or something, so things were a bit awkward.
I wondered if, with hindsight, she wished it hadn't happened and perhaps wanted to just forget it.
I was in two minds. On the one hand it had been an unexpected and erotic experience that was still giving me fuel for great orgasms, but on the other hand, it was my sister, we shouldn't have gone so far and I didn't want it to affect our normal relationship.
After she came home from her work in the hair salon on Friday evening, I managed to catch her alone in the kitchen area preparing some vegetables for our evening meal. Mom had asked her to do this as she was going to be a little later than usual. I could hear Dad in the bathroom upstairs.
I sidled up beside her at the sink, "Is emmmm.. everything ok Sue?" I asked quietly.
She didn't look at me, "Yes, I think so," she replied.
"You only 'think' so, what does that mean?"
"I have been waiting for you to say something...you know, about what we did, it's been on my mind, but you didn't."
"Oh, well I kinda thought... you...errr.. might want to forget it," I said.
"Do you Ben?"
"Do I what?"
"Want to forget it," she said, in an exasperated voice.
"I don't think I can, easily, it was...uh, a bit ....emmm, exciting I thought," keeping my voice low, "what about you?"
"I thought it was too, and I keep thinking about it but...."
"I know what you are going to say, we shouldn't be doing it, is that it?"
"In part," she turned to look at me with those big brown eyes, and started to blush, "but....well...I didn't know if you might want to ...do something again ...or not."
I felt my cock begin to swell at the thought of doing something more with her, but it was risky.
"Does it emmm.. make you feel tingly just talking about it now Sue?"
"It does a bit," she whispered, turning away and starting to peel the vegetables again, but there was a slight tremor in her hands.
She carried on peeling and chopping even when I put my hand on her back and gently massaged it. I felt her bra strap under her top as I ran my fingers down and up. She stopped then and rested her hands on the front of the sink.
"Mmmm that's nice Ben," she said quietly.
After what was probably only a minute or two, I had established a route all over her back and shoulders with my hand. Just the act of touching her like this had my cock reaching almost full erection in my shorts. I became bolder and let my hand drift down over her short skirt. She allowed me one feel of her skirt clad, tight bottom.
"No, stop Ben, we can't do that here, Dad will be down in a minute and Mom is due soon," she admonished me, turning and moving sideways, so my hand fell away.
"I'm sorry," I said, "I just got carried away, it's just it's so nice, just touching you."
"Yes, and I liked it too, but we can't." She looked down at my bulge, "And I think you need to go do something with that before they are here," she said, a little grin creeping onto her flushed face.
Just then we heard the toilet flush and the bathroom door open upstairs.
I didn't want to bump into Dad on the stairs with my erection tenting my shorts, so I started to head for the garden until it had subsided.
"Ben," Sue whispered, just loud enough for me to hear, "I may have to check if you are studying in your shed on Sunday, when they've gone visiting grandma."
I knew it was going to take a little longer for my erection subside now, but I also knew everything was ok between us.
**********
I did some work on tidying the garden and mowing the grass to keep me occupied on Saturday, as the day seemed to drag on and on. The thought of what might happen on Sunday with Sue kept going through my mind and I had to find some privacy for at least one wank. I didn't see much of Sue on Saturday as she worked all day and then went out with friends in the evening.
On Sunday, instead of the usual roast lunch, we had a simple meal as Mom and Dad wanted to leave around 2pm to visit our elderly grandma some distance away. I kept meeting Sue's eyes over the table and she demurely looked away quickly each time.
"I don't know what's up with you two," Mom said, looking at each of us in turn, "whatever has gone on between you, you need to sort it out. We won't be back until this evening, so you had better behave while we're away and please don't annoy the neighbours with loud music or anything. Is that clear?"
"Yes Mom," we said, almost in unison.
"Ok," she said, "getting up from the table, "don't forget to do the dishes and we'll see you later."
We cleared the table and Sue washed while I dried the few plates and dishes, then put them away.
We heard the car drive away just as we had finished.
It was another warm day and I was only wearing a tee shirt and loose shorts. I noticed Sue was wearing a light summer top and a sort of flared skirt that came to just above her knees. It too was loose and swished about as she walked. She was as usual in sandals with bare tanned legs.
We were both a bit shy and awkward around each other now that we were alone, and both of us were reticent to bring up the subject that was on both of our minds.
After we had exhausted any tidying that we could do, Sue eventually said, "I am going to my room for a while to sort out some laundry, what are you going to do, go to your shed as usual?"
"Emm yes, I guess so, I have a few things to fix," I said, playing the game.
I went off to my shed, leaving Sue to do whatever she was going to do and wondering if anything was going to happen between us, or had she had some second thoughts.
For about a half hour, I had been in my shed tinkering with an old clock that didn't work, gradually taking it apart and trying to see what was wrong. I must admit that I had got engrossed and was sure by now that my sister had found something of her own to occupy herself.
I was slightly startled out of my concentration when I heard a couple of sharp taps on the window. I looked round and saw Sue's face there. I went to the door and drew back the bolt that I use to keep it closed and opened the door.
"Hi there," Sue said, "can I come in then or am I interrupting something?"
"Err....no, .. yes, of course," I stuttered, surprised to see her.
She walked in and stood looking at the parts of the clock on the workbench.
"I see you're doing something useful then," she said, cheekily.
"Just seeing if I can fix it."
"Last time I was here you were 'fixing' something else I think," she grinned.
"Yeah, I guess," I said, my face getting hot.
"Did you emmm.. give that mag back to your mate then?" she asked, now her turn to blush a little.
"I.. I haven't had chance yet, but he has got lots, so he won't mind," I lied.
"I see," she said, knowingly.
"Did you ummm... want another look then?" I asked.
"I've seen that one, do you think he might have lent you any others?"
"Well, he might have."
"Let's see what you've got then," she insisted.
"What I've got?" I asked, stupidly.
"Yes, God, other mags, what did you think I meant."
"Oh, sorry, right, if you really want to?"
"Yeah."
I turned with my back to her, screening what I was doing. I opened the drawer and quickly lifted the false bottom and retrieved two of the magazines I had hidden there.
"Have a seat," I said, indicating the armchair.
She sat down and I passed her the two magazines.
I watched her as she began to flick through the pages of the first one.
"Oh, these are mostly women with big breasts," she said, "is that what gets you randy?" she asked.
"Emmmm, not really, it's just that's what they put in most of them, perhaps it's popular, I don't know."
"What do you look at then?" she quizzed me.
"I just....like...well, to see them naked, I guess, their legs and hair down there and imagine things."
"What things?" She looked up at me.
She was curious now, but as sexy as it was to be discussing this with a girl, it felt a bit odd that it was my sister asking me these questions.
"I can't really explain," I tried.
"So, that's what makes it get hard is it? she asked.
"Mostly," I said, uncomfortable with this direct line of questioning. "What about you?"
"Me?"
"Yes, well you asked me, so does looking at those guy's hard dicks make you feel randy?" I asked, wondering if she would tell me.
"Yeah I guess, some of them I suppose, I can imagine too you know," she said.
"What do you imagine then?" I returned the question.
"All sorts of things, but you wouldn't tell me about yours," she retaliated.
"Are you feeling sexy now seeing them?"
"Yea I am a bit, looks like you might be too from what I can see." she sniggered.
"Sorry, ...it just happens, I can't help it."
My cock had grown with all this talk and through knowing my sister was getting excited looking through the photos.
"I think I like some of the stories and letters though more," I said, trying to change the conversation.
"I haven't got to them yet, what do they write about?"
"In the letters, they write about what they have done, you know, ...with girlfriends and that. Some of them are quite descriptive, so I try to imagine what it might be like." I opened up a bit.
"Oh really," she said, "like..details.... and everything?"
"Yeah, pretty much all."
"I want to read one if they are that good," she said, "but would it be better if we shared one?"
"Shared one?" I asked, "how are we going to do that?".
"Well... how about ummmm... you read one out and I'll listen," she suggested, "it might be more fun that way."
"It'll be too loud," I told her, "it's a sunny day, people may be out in their gardens, the last thing I want is all our neighbours listening in."
She giggled, "It might do them some good, but you're right. How about then..." she paused, "you come and sit here, I'll sit on your lap, and you can read it quietly near my ear. That way only we will be able to hear. What do you think?"
My mind went into overdrive; she would be sitting on my lap, her legs on mine, my cock hard, her sitting on it, only a thin skirt on, she must feel it, OMG.
"We could errr... try it, like... see how it works, if you really want to."
"Yeah, let's see, we can just stop if it doesn't work" she said, standing up.
I took her place, and she lowered herself down on me, slightly sideways, her legs to the right side of mine and her firm little bottom directly over my hard cock. She shuffled around a little until she was comfortable, which happened to be with my bulge between her legs, right against where I thought her pussy would probably be. My cock twitched at the thought, but she made no comment. She handed me one of the magazines and settled back slightly, to rest her back against my chest. My mouth was near her neck and ear, and I put my left arm round her waist to keep her in place. She flipped through the magazine to the letters page and chose a long story from some guy who had been helping his girlfriend's parents to move some furniture in their car. Because there was not much space, she had been forced to sit on his lap for a couple of hours in the back of the car.
That's a bit of a coincidence, I thought, and wondered if she had already spotted this story and got us into the same position deliberately. I wasn't going to complain, she was not very heavy, and it was very arousing feeling her warm body and bare legs against mine. I got her to hold one side of the magazine, while I held the other with my free right hand, I started to read it quietly to her.
The story started off quite tame; them both siting in the back, on the right, behind the driver's seat (UK cars are RH drive of course, a big box on the seat to their left that reached the roof, getting comfortable, having a little chaste kiss, then checking out what could be seen from the front where her parents were.
It started to get a bit more interesting when the guy in the story slid his right hand under his girlfriend's top and started to fondle her breasts.
"Wow, Ben," she said, "that seems a bit risky with her parents just feet away. Do you think it's possible they wouldn't know? I mean, if you had your hand under there, I am sure someone could tell."
"Well they're behind their dad, and from the description, her back is facing her mom in the passenger seat, so maybe they could."
"Ohh that's really naughty Ben, to be doing that with their parents there, so close."
"Kinda sexy though Sue?"
"Mmmm, yeah it is," she said, squirming a little on my lap.
"Could I ...emmm ...maybe try and see if it might be obvious?" I asked, hopefully.
"What, you mean like in the story?"
"Yeah."
"Hmmm, well, just a try then."
I slipped the hand I had round her waist just under the bottom of her top at the front carefully, then slowly eased it upwards. Without disturbing her loose top, I reached the bottom of her left breast. I moved more into the centre between her lovely firm orbs and slid my hand upwards. No bra. She didn't have a bra on. She always had a bra on! Oh fuck.
She sighed.
I flattened my hand and slid it across to her warm right breast flattening it slightly and grazing her nipple. I opened my fingers and let the hardening nipple slip between two of them, then closed them. With her nipple captive, I just had to move my hand from side to side gently to stretch and relax her nipple, with the pressure of the rest of my hand on her breast. She let me do that for a while, I could feel her breathing changing and her heartbeat getting faster through my hand.
Ohh, fuck, I thought, I was feeling my sister's breast again, and she was sitting on my very hard cock, and letting me do it, with no bra.
She cleared her throat, "Well, they probably wouldn't notice that, I think that works. Let's carry on with the story Ben," she just about managed.
I started to remove my hand.
"You can leave it there if you want," she said, "it feels nice."
I thought that too, so I did, just slowly massaging her breast in slow circles. I loved the feel of them, so firm but the skin soft to the touch. Her nipples as hard as they were the last time now.
I read on, in even more of a breathless whisper.
It seems from the story that after a while, the girlfriend's mother had fallen asleep in the front and the father had put the radio on fairly loud to keep himself awake and was singing along with some of the songs. Apart from asking now and then if they were ok and not too uncomfortable in the back, he more or less ignored them. The boyfriend, one hand on his girl's breast, ran his other hand up and under her skirt. It made her nervous, but she let him do it.
As I read all this out, I could sense that my sister was really into the story now and her legs were sort of flexing together every now and then. The bottom of the magazine was resting on the arm of the chair, so I tried slowly just letting go my side of it. It stayed where it was, held just by Sue's hand. I then had a hand free to move onto her warm leg near her knee and stroke it gently as I read.
I moved my hand further up and my fingers went under the hem of her skirt.
"Ben, what's happening?" she asked, interrupting the story.
"Errr...happening?"
"Yes Ben, you have your hand on my leg, sort of high up."
"Ohh, yea, it's just that it was sexy him doing that, didn't you think,.. I was just...emm... gonna follow the story a bit."
"You mean like, act it out?" she asked, a bit of interest showing.
"I meant.. emm.. we were talking about imagining things, maybe...we could imagine we are the couple in the story?" I ventured. "It might be fun."
"What,... sort of follow what they do?"
"Only until we have to stop, you know, if it goes too far." I said.
"Only so far?" she repeated.
"Yeah, just until we can't," I confirmed.
"Until when though?"
"Well, just ....until." I said, not knowing where our limits might be.
"We can't go too far it would be wrong, but is it making you feel really randy Ben, reading this to me?"
"Yes, you?"
"Mmm, quite a lot."
"Shall we go on, or do you want to stop?"
"No. we can carry on a bit more, it's a sexy story, I've not heard anything like this before, have you?"
"No, but I am imagining how it would feel."
"Me too." she said, shuffling her bottom against my cock again.
"Let's go back a bit Sue."
I started to re-read the part where he put his hand on her leg and I did the same.
I still had my left hand holding one of her bare breasts while I slid my other hand up the inside of her right thigh as I read.
He went under her skirt and so did I.
I read on.
He reached her panties, would she let me?
I went up her skirt further and she let me.
Oh God, the tips of my fingers were touching her panties. Her pubic hair made the material bulge very slightly, and it was like touching a soft, thin, cushion as I probed them gently.
The narrative continued with the guy moving her left leg outwards until it dropped to the other side of his knees, so her legs were more open. The dad asked if they were 'both ok back there' and they said they were just changing position....little did he know, they definitely were. The mom just carried on dozing next to him.
"Sue," I whispered, "Can you swing your leg over mine, like they did, so you are nearly astride me, if that's ok?"
"Yes, ok," she said, and swung her left leg over both of mine.
Now she was astride me, with her back to me, sitting on my thighs, her legs open enough to have her legs either side of mine.
Now when I slid my hand under her skirt, I was able to go further up and put my hand right over her mound, my fingers pointing down. I felt her legs just squeeze slightly as though she was trying to involuntarily close them, but she couldn't.
"Ohhh," she whispered, "You're really touching me there now."
"Shall I read on Sue?" I asked, giving her the opportunity to not go further.
"Mmmm ," she muttered, "I...I want to see what they do next."
My hand was just resting on her mound the tips of my fingers touching the material of her panties down towards her sex. This was new ground to me, and I was relying on the story to guide me to the next step, so I read on...
According to the story, he moved his fingers to rub up and down the front of her panties, so I did that too.
Sue squirmed again and gave a few contented moans but didn't stop me.
Fuck me, I was rubbing the front of my sister's pussy and she was letting me... how sexy was that. My cock was tenting my shorts, pointing upwards towards my stomach, but held in place by my sister's bum cheeks either side of it. She must be able to feel it there, she must, I thought.
I read on with excitement in my voice. I could feel Sue's back against my chest breathing a little faster. The boyfriend in the story then managed to slip his hand under the bottom of her panties and touch her bare pussy.
"Sue.....?"
"Mmmmm, yes, go on."
I couldn't believe I was going to feel her right down there. A few days ago, I wouldn't have even thought of it. I was nervous about doing too much, or not enough, or getting it wrong, so tentatively I moved my fingers and then my hand down to one side and under the gusset of her panties.
"Uhhh..," she uttered, as she felt my hand on the trimmed pubic hair of her mound.
I followed the story's directions and slid my hand up and down, it was surprisingly damp down there, but I just kept parting her hair and feeling around for a short while. I had some idea, but I wasn't sure quite what to do next. So, I read on...
"Ben."
"What?"
"It said," she faltered, "that... he managed to take off her underwear without her parents in the front noticing. Do you think that's made up?"
"Maybe," I said, "but errr,..it doesn't seem too difficult if she had a skirt like yours. Look here, it says 'she moved around a bit and her Dad noticed the movement again, but when he asked her for the second time, she just said she was getting cramp and massaging it to make herself comfortable', I think that's when he could have done it."
Silence.
"Do you emm.. want me to?" I whispered.
"Take them off you mean?"
"Yeah."
"I am not sure Ben; I think they are going to go further, and we are brother and sister."
"I know, but... I am touching you now, don't you like it?"
I could feel the heat from her face close to mine, so I knew she was blushing.
"Yeah, I do, but what if we, you know... get carried away?"
"We don't have to do everything they do... right to the end." I said, hoping she would let us do a bit more at least.
"I don't know."
I could tell she was biting her lower lip again; it was a habit I had noticed she did when she was coming to a decision.
"We'll stop though if I think we're going too far Ben?"
"Of course sis, I wouldn't want to do anything you didn't want."
She came to a decision. "Ok, you can take them off."
"Really?"
"Yeah."
I slipped both hands under her skirt and took hold of the waistband of her panties, then drew them down as she lifted her bottom off my lap. I couldn't reach too far to push then right off, so she put the magazine on the arm of the chair and helped to take them off one leg at a time.
When she sat back down on my lap, her flared skirt had bunched up behind her, so that her now naked bottom and pussy were in direct contact with my shorts. It didn't go unnoticed by me that only my underwear and thin shorts now separated her pussy from my throbbing cock.
"I can feel your hard thing underneath me," she said, giggling but a bit breathlessly.
"I know I said, it's really sexy isn't it, having it...emm...so close to you?"
"Yeah," just a whisper, "we could get into so much trouble if anyone found out."
"They won't it's just us Sue." I whispered too.
"Do what they were doing then, let me see how it feels," she encouraged me.
I moved my right hand back under her skirt, along her thigh until I came to her pubic hair again, no longer covered by her panties. I let my fingers roam around her mound, then remembering the photos I had seen, slipped my fingers down the centre until I found a slit.
She made a little mewing noise as I slid them down and I felt my young sister's pussy lips for the first time, and I felt them open for me. I put my other hand back up under her top and started to fondle her breast at the same time. I never thought I would be doing this with any girl anytime soon, let alone stroking my sister's bare pussy and feeling her bare breast at the same time. Wow, I am sure my cock was spouting pre-cum underneath her, it was so hard and needing to be touched.
My sister just lay against my chest, her legs splayed apart, breathing heavily, her eyes closed now, letting me touch her private parts. The movements of my hand under her skirt had pulled the hem upwards, and it was now resting across the top of her thighs, so that if I craned my head downward, I could see the triangle of dark pubic hair that my fingers were busy investigating.
I pushed my fingers more firmly between the fold of her labia and moved them further down. The slit suddenly gave way to an indentation and on moving my middle finger there, I found I what I assumed was the entrance to her vagina. It was very wet around it and although I wasn't sure if this would be going too far for her, I wanted to see how it felt so I pushed a little harder.
As my finger penetrated to the first knuckle, she said, "I think that might be far enough," and grabbed my hand.
"Am I hurting you?" I asked, maybe too loud.
"Shhhhhh. No," she said, keeping hold of my hand, "but if I let you feel inside me, it might be too far for us to go, don't you think?"
"I don't know," I said, more quietly, "it feels ....emm.. what's the word... 'erotic' to have my finger there, I've never felt inside one before. Is that...like.. emm what you do, you know, when you have to sort yourself out?" I asked, getting into more private territory now.
"Sort myself out?" she said.
I knew she understood what I was asking and was giving herself thinking time.
"Yes, you know, like me, when you are randy and need to do something."
Lip biting.
"Ss... sometimes. Not always."
"Does it feel better with me there instead of you?" I asked, indirectly.
"It might be, but I don't think you should."
"Tell me what to do and see how it feels." I suggested, hoping she might relent just a bit.
"I am nervous Ben, touching each other outside is far enough, but this is more....you know...like having sex and we can't"
"It's not really is i? I'm only touching you like you touched me though."
"Yeah, I suppose...."
She was wavering I thought.
More bottom lip biting.
She let go of my hand, but I didn't move it.
"Ok, Ben, just gently move you hand up and down, but don't go into me, ok?"
"You made me feel really good before Sue, just tell me what to do that makes you feel the same." I said, my hand quivering now that she had said I could do some more. I slowly stroked up and down her slit, my fingers getting quite moist.
"Is that ok?"
"Oh yeah, that's good."
I massaged her nipple at the same time, all thoughts of the story now forgotten, as she closed her eyes and let the sensations I was giving her, move through her body.
I was loving every minute too; a real live pussy, wet with her juices, her trembling warm body resting lightly against me, the feel of her breast in my hand, my cock pressed hard against her bum cheeks. But it was also my sister who I had grown up with I was touching. I knew we shouldn't be doing it, but that just added to the excitement. I thought that if she moved about too much and just massaged my cock a little with her bottom, I could cum just from that, I was so aroused.
I ran my fingers up and down, right down to her entrance and back up. On the next up stroke, I just happened to go higher than I had previously, and my fingers found a little hard nub.
"Oh Christ,.... Mmm.... uhhh," she cried out.
"What? Shhhhhh. What's the matter?" I said, stopping in case I had done something to hurt her.
"Oh God! Ben, don't stop, that's my most sensitive bit you touched."
"This." I whispered, putting my finger back onto what I now know was her clit, and gently rubbing it.
"Oh yeah,.. yeah, that's it."
She was moving her hips and holding onto both of the arms of the chair now.
"Are you sure you're ok?" I asked naively.
"Yes, yes, but gently Ben."
She was breathing even faster now, and her legs were gripping either side of mine.
"Ben," she said, breathlessly, "you know what you were doing before."
"When?
"You know, when I stopped you."
"Oh yea, sorry about that."
"No, umm... can you do it now."
"You mean put my finger in?"
"Yeah, gently."
"Sure?"
"Yeah."
I let my fingers drift back down her lips to the place I found before and felt for the entrance I knew to be there. There was more moisture all around it and when I only gently pushed my middle finger against it, it slipped inside her easily.
"Ohh yessss," she hissed.
I just moved the end of my finger around in there, not quite knowing what more to do.
"A bit more."
"More?"
"Yes, put more of your finger in me."
I pushed a little more and it slipped in up to the second knuckle.
"Oooo, God, that's,..emm..that's...so nice. Put it all in now"
"All? Right up?"
"Yeah."
Now that my finger was half inside her and coated with her juices, the last bit slipped straight up, and I felt my palm against her pubic hair. Fuck! Fuck! I was fingering my sister, with my finger right up her vagina and my other hand still on her tits. I could feel her muscles in there gently squeezing my finger now and then, and as I gently explored her warm wet channel, I could feel different textures with my fingertip. I didn't think I would be doing this, when I woke up this morning.
"Ben."
"Yea?"
"That's making me feel really tingly everywhere, more than I've felt on my own. Can you umm...just move it in and out a bit."
I pulled it back until I was nearly out then slowly pushed it back in to the hilt. I got into a slow rhythm which she mimicked by pushing her hips up and down. We did this for around two or three minutes. I wasn't counting. Her breath was coming very fast and she had her tongue slightly out between her open lips.
"Put another one in Ben and go a bit faster." she just about got out, between breaths.
"Another finger?"
"Yeah."
"As well as this one you mean?"
"Yes, yes."
I wondered if another one would fit, but I guessed she knew it would, so I added my forefinger gently. It was a bit tighter, but it slipped in alongside the other one without much trouble. I increased the speed of moving them in and out a bit and was matched by her hips. My palm was now hitting her pussy lips each time, but it seemed to add to her mounting pleasure.
"Wuh, ...wuh...Ohhh." she was saying, every time my fingers were fully inside her. "I'm nearly there. Nearly there."
She was getting louder and I was worried someone might hear, but I knew she was going to finish like I did, and I wanted to make it happen, so I kept on.
As she got closer, she was panting and making louder noises. She was very wet now and my fingers were sliding easily in and out making sucking noises. There was also a smell that somehow was intoxicating, and I realised it was probably her juices down there.
As her grunts and moans grew even louder, I removed my hand from under her top where I had still been teasing her breast and nipple all this time and turned her head sideways towards me, then put my mouth on hers. I had done a bit of kissing in the darkness of the cinema, but I had never kissed my sister like this. It muffled some of the noise and actually felt really sexy.
As her orgasm approached, I think she was way past caring and when I put my tongue just into her mouth, she responded automatically and sucked it. breathing heavily through her nose.
Suddenly her whole body spasmed and her hips pushed her pussy hard into my hand. I felt my fingers gripped and released several times, so I held them still, deep inside her. There were several smaller spasms of her body and stomach, her legs alternately squeezing on mine and relaxing. I kept contact with her mouth and managed to quieten the loud noises she was making. Gradually she relaxed back against me, breaking the kiss. My fingers seemed to have got even wetter in there and as I gradually withdrew them, I could see they were coated in a mixture of white and clear liquid. I put my fingers near my face and smelt that intoxicating perfume I had noticed earlier.
She was starting to come down from her high and process what had just happened.
"Oh God Ben, that wasn't supposed to happen." she said, quietly now.
"Which bit?" I asked.
"Well most of it, I mean..... we shouldn't have let it get that far. I just...well, just 'finished' with your fingers inside me, that's almost having sex .....with my brother." she said, almost ashamedly.
"No, Sue, we didn't, I just helped you do what you do anyway, that's not too bad, is it?"
"I dunno, no one has done that before."
"But it was sexy wasn't it?"
"I guess,....well...yes it was, of course. Wow, you've exhausted me. I never felt anything that intense before."
"I know how it feels." I said, with feeling.
"Oh Ben, I can feel you're hard under me, you must be bursting by now and I wasn't thinking about you. I'm sorry..."
"It's ok, I can sort it out soon."
She was biting her lower lip again.
"Emmm Ben, would you like me to ...you know do it for you?"
"Would you really?"
"If you want."
"I did like it the last time, but you'll have to get off me."
She sat up and then stood up and looked out of the window to check there was no one about.
"They might be home soon," she said.
"I think it will be quick after all that, I am feeling very randy now."
"Take him out then."
I lifted my bottom and dragged my now damp shorts and underwear down past my knees, my very hard cock jumping upright. I lifted my tee shirt up to my chest.
"Ohh, he looks ready Ben," she said.
"Sue, before you start, ummm... would you umm... lift your top so I can see your titties while you do it, please." I begged.
"Ok, I guess it won't hurt. But I don't want all that stuff on me or my clothes this time," she added, "look, I'll put my panties here on your stomach, when it comes out, make sure it goes on them and not me."
With one further look out of the window, she lifted her top up over her breasts and knelt down in front of me. She took hold of my cock with one of her small hands and slowly started to draw the skin back and forth to expose the now very purple head. The pre-cum was already flowing, the head was shiny with it, so remembering what I had said last time, she used her other hand to rub it all over the head. With the combination of looking at my almost naked sister; the feel of her hand as she wanked me, the sensations on the head of my cock as she spread the increasing amount of precum around, I knew I wouldn't last long.
My cock had been constrained too long under her firm bottom, and the recent memory of having my fingers inside her and getting her off, was just too much. It only took a couple of minutes before I felt that well known build-up of tension deep down. She was wanking me a bit faster. I was watching her hands on my cock and seeing her breasts just jiggling slightly. My heart was beating really fast.
"Sue," I panted, "I'm nearly there."
She grabbed hold of her panties with the hand that had been rubbing my cock-head while she continued to do long strokes with her other hand. She put her panties over the top of my cock just as I felt the contraction that shot the first load of cum up my cock and into them. She kept pumping and I kept spurting, about four or five lots. Her panties were saturated with it.
"Slow down Sue," I said, breathless now, "it's getting too sensitive."
She slowly stopped and lifted her panties off it. A few dribbles still came out the end, which she mopped up with a drier part.
"Wow," she exclaimed, "that was a lot, these will have to go straight in my laundry in case anyone sees."
"Oh goodness Sue, that was amazing, thank you."
"It was for me too, but... I am still not sure we shouldn't be doing this."
"We are not doing any harm; we aren't going to tell anyone are we?"
"No Ben, but being brother and sister, if anyone found......"
"HI, WE'RE BACK!" we heard shouted from near the house.
"OH Christ," Sue whispered urgently, "they're home, quick, get your shorts back on and put that magazine away, then start doing something at your workbench." she added, as she pulled her top back down and smoothed her skirt.
"What about these," I said, picking up her panties wet with my cum.
"Push them under the armchair, quick, no one can see I haven't got any on, I'll get a new pair when I go into the house."
Footsteps were coming down the path towards the shed.
Sue quickly sat down in my place in the armchair and I picked up a piece of clock mechanism and started fiddling with it.
The door opened; I hadn't even bolted it...Jesus!
"What have you two been doing while we were away?" Mom asked.
"Oh, just this and that," I answered, a bit shakily, my heart still pounding from nearly being caught. "Sue just popped down to see me." I offered.
"Oh good, glad to see you are over whatever it was," she said, "but what's that odd smell?" she added, sniffing.
"Ummm, it's just some cleaning stuff I have been using," I replied, turning away so she couldn't see my burning face.
"Well, you need to be more be careful," she said, "you might want to think about opening the window next time." She looked around, but obviously didn't see anything amiss. "Right, I am going to make a nice cup of tea, that stuff your grandma makes is awful, come on up to the house if you want some."
She turned, leaving the door open, and went back to the house.
We looked at one another and let out a long breath together.
"You heard what she said Ben, we need to be more careful." then we grinned at each other...........
The Garden Shed Ch. 03
She visits my shed to retrieve her panties.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
**********
Since my encounter with my sister Sue in 'my' shed on Sunday, when we had almost been caught by our mom, we had kept our distance. Mom was happy that we had made up whatever differences she had perceived we had, and hadn't suspected anything else, so all was back on a level footing. I was still on half-term holiday from college until next week, so I got to pick up a few chores while Mom and Dad and my sister were all out to work during the day.
I had found time in between chores to be in my shed several times, and as my sister hadn't yet retrieved her hastily hidden panties under the armchair, covered in my cum, I had made use of them a few times more. I know, that sounds really bad, and I don't think I had a panties fetish, but it was hard to resist when I thought of them having been in contact with my sister's wet vagina. On Monday when I pulled them out from underneath the armchair where they had laid hidden since Sunday afternoon, I couldn't help feeling the soft material and touching where they had pressed on her pussy along the gusset. The thought that they had been on her body, pulled up tight against her, and now were here in my hands, compelled me to wank again with the thought. During Monday and Tuesday, several times, I held them around my cock as I wanked and covered them in more of my cum.
Tuesday evening after we had eaten our evening meal as a family, Sue and I were asked to do the washing up, so we ended up next to one another at the kitchen sink. Our parents were only in the next room, so we initially just got on with the task. Sue was washing and I was drying, putting things away as we went.
I looked round to make sure we were alone, "Sue," I whispered, "do...emm...do we need to talk about Sunday?"
No reply.
I bumped her with my hip, "Come on Sue, you know what I mean, don't you?"
She looked around, "I know."
"Look," I whispered, drying another plate, "I need to know if... well...you are upset, mad, sorry it happened or what."
"I dunno Ben," she whispered back, "I am confused."
"Yeah, I know, I am a bit too."
"You are?"
"Well yea of course," I looked to make sure we were still alone, "it's not something I have done with anyone," I started to blush, "but didn't you feel really randy doing it?"
She looked into the soapy water, "I..emmm... guess I did."
"I know you are my sister, but ...umm.. you're also...like errr..."
"Like what Ben?"
"Well, you're a, girl."
She giggled quietly, "Yea, I know that Ben."
"That's not how I meant it," I was red in the face now, "I only know about...you know...those down there bits of you, from those magazines," I looked around nervously, "so touching you there, inside and everything, and making you feel good was just ...emm... just...only things I imagined and wondered about."
She was quiet for a moment and continued to wash saucepans and cutlery.
She looked over her shoulder then back down, "I know, but, no one has ever done that to me before either and it scared me that it was so intense." she said, almost too quietly for me to hear.
"But, did... umm . did you like it though?"
"Yes, of course, what do you think I am saying," she had that exasperated voice on again, like talking to an idiot. "But, can't you see, we shouldn't be doing it, and if ever anyone found out..." she left it unfinished.
Now it was my time to be silent, she had a point. The problem was that my cock was telling me it would be ok to do more, my real brain was saying she is right. But surely, my cock said, repeating what we had already done wouldn't be doing more, just the same, so no real extra guilt? It was very sexy and we both enjoyed it at the time, so...Perhaps? Oh damn, main brain into shutdown again.
The TV was on in the living room, so I didn't think we could be overheard, "I am not going to tell anyone Sue, are you?"
"Of course not."
"So...we could find out a bit more ...with each other, without anyone knowing?"
"I don't know Ben."
"Does it make you randy now, even thinking about it?" I whispered in her ear.
"God yes, but...I am not sure...if...you know."
My cock was fully hard by now, I turned slightly and pushed it against her hip.
"Ben! What are you doing," she hissed.
"I can't help it."
"I'm sure you can."
"It's thinking and talking about it..and.. what we did, makes feel me like this."
"Christ, Ben, you are going to get us into trouble," she said, a hint of panic in her voice.
"It's ok, they are busy watching TV."
I moved behind her and pressed myself up against her, my hard cock in-between those firm bottom cheeks.
"Ben!"
"Does that make you even more randy Sue?"
"Ben, not here, please, they'll see."
"You didn't answer me," I whispered, again into her ear.
"Yes, it does, of course it does, I can feel you there, but we've more or less finished the dishes now, so you better go to the bathroom or somewhere before they come in here," she said, more forcefully.
She was right again, standing next to my sister with a raging erection tenting my shorts might not go down too well with our parents.
I put the cloth I had been drying the dishes with back on the rail, and turned to go towards the stairs, "I have something of yours in the shed, and as it's Wednesday tomorrow, you might want to collect it in the afternoon when you get home from work ," I said.
Her brow crinkled as she processed that comment, then she remembered, and a barely concealed grin spread across her mouth, "Maybe."
**
On Wednesday, Mom and Dad were at work as usual, and just after 1pm, I had taken the sandwiches Mom had left me, down to my shed to eat them there. I had made it cosy and with the old armchair, workbench and various tools, it was like a sort of male haven. It smelt faintly of the creosote that coated the exterior wood as well as sawdust from the odd bit of sawing I had done. I had a small battery-powered, transistor radio, down there (for those of you that might remember, it was a 'Bush' with a big frequency dial on the right hand side - sorry I digress), which was tuned to Radio 1 and playing current pop tunes.
I was sitting in the armchair, finishing the last of the sandwiches, with the music at a fairly high volume, and reading some of the stories in a new magazine, so not paying much attention to anything else.
Knock, knock, on the door, "Ben, you in there?" my sister shouted.
I have to admit, I really didn't think she would come down to my shed after the last time she was here, and although I had teased her about what she had left behind, I still didn't think she would come.
I quickly slipped the new magazine under the armchair, and got up to let her in, putting my now empty plate on the workbench.
I slipped the bolt back and she pushed in almost straightaway.
She looked me up and down and then looked around.
"So...what are you doing?" she asked.
"Nuthin much, just had a sandwich and listening to music."
She looked disappointed at not catching me doing something else.
"Err, so... did you want something," I asked.
"You said you had something of mine?"
"Ahh yes, ummm. I kept them safe, in case...you know..."
"Great, can I have them then?"
"Yeah, sure, hold on."
I went to the drawers, deliberately shielding them from her view, pulled one open, lifted up the false bottom and extracted her panties she had left behind on Sunday.
"Here," I said, and offered them to her.
She took one look at them and said, "What the ...what have you been doing with them, they didn't look like this when I left them?"
"They were a little emm.. 'stained'," was all I could come up with.
She held them up with thumb and forefinger, "Stained?...It looks like they have mopped up a whole bucket full of your stuff."
I hung my head a little, "Ummm...well... maybe they might have...perhaps... a bit more than originally."
"You can say that again...No don't. So, don't tell me you have been using these, like, to do your stuff in?"
Caught out, my face was like a beetroot, "Sorry," I said, "it was just that...emm... every time I saw them, I remembered, you know, ...and it made me so randy, I ...like.. had to. If you had got them earlier then..."
"So, it's my fault that you soaked my panties in your stuff?" her voice rising.
"No, I didn't mean..."
She stood there, not saying anything.
I took in her usual black miniskirt that she wore for work, her long bare legs and comfortable sandals. Her top was one of a collection she had in different colours that had a round neck, no sleeves and finished just above the waistband of her little skirt, leaving about an inch of flat stomach showing. I could see she was wearing a bra today from the outline just showing under her top. She always had a fresh complexion with little make-up. Her shiny hair, styled I am sure for free by one of the girls in the hair salon where she worked, hung just to her shoulders. An 18-year-old, 'girl-next-door', shy look, that was both understated, but also sensually attractive.
She was biting her lower lip again.
She always did that when she was making a decision.
"You know on Sunday, when we were ...emm in here," she started, looking down at the floor now, "towards the end, I sorta remember you actually kissed me?"
"I wouldn't say it was a proper kiss, it was only a sort of kiss I suppose," I replied, wondering what had prompted this.
"What do you mean, a 'sort of kiss'?"
"Well umm, you were making a few loud noises..."
"Ohh," she said, the usual blush traveling up her neck.
"Anyone could have heard, so...so I couldn't use my hand,.. you know why, so, I just put my mouth over yours...to quieten it," I said.
"You didn't really mean to do it then...kiss me, I mean?"
"I err.. wouldn't have minded, but although we did...well, you know what we did,... kissing my sister like that might be a bit weird on a different level."
"Do you think so?"
"I dunno, it's not something I thought about at the time," I said.
"Do you think it would be now?" she asked, fiddling with the panties in her hand.
"Do boys do that with their sister," I asked, then realised, after what we had already done, it was a stupid question.
She raised an eyebrow.
"Yes, I know," I added.
"Well do you," she persisted.
"What are you saying Sue, that you actually, like..., want me to kiss you?"
"It's just that from what I remember, it was another new feeling to add to all the others, but I... didn't really get to separate it, if you see what I mean."
"I see." I said, not really understanding her logic at all.
"Oh, just forget it," she said, "I'll go, it might be a bad idea anyway."
"No, no, umm, sorry Sue, I am just not sure what you're getting at."
Her blush had reached her cheeks and she was looking down unseeing at the panties in her hand.
"I think you might have done the kissing bit a lot more than me," she got out, "I wondered if...No, forget I said anything."
"I can't now, can I, so, it's ok, what were you wondering?"
"You won't think it's weird then?"
"What?"
"I wondered if...if.. we might try kissing properly. It's not as if it's sex or anything, is it?"
"N..nno I suppose, but it's not something we would do in the house normally either?"
"No, but in here we could, couldn't we, we can trust each other after... you know," she said, looking up again.
I did remember my lips on hers and our tongues meeting, but would it be strange just kissing her cold like that? I felt a bit of a tingle at the thought of perhaps holding her or touching her again. I had already shot lots of cum, just thinking about the two previous occasions we had done something together. Perhaps this might also be good material to remember and think about?
In the few fractions of a second those thoughts took; she was looking at me and waiting for me to say something.
"I suppose it wouldn't hurt," I said noncommittally, but thinking it might actually be exciting.
"You mean you would?"
"Yes, if you are sure, I don't know how awkward it might be though. Would you emm... would you just want to do it as we are?"
"Yeah, I am not asking you to teach me or anything, I just want to see how it feels without worrying that someone might be judging me, and I know you wouldn't do that."
"You know I wouldn't, so, ok, if that's what you want, I'd sort of like to try it too with you too."
"Really?"
I nodded.
"I know there is no one about, but I think we had better put the bolt on the door this time, just in case, yeah?"
"Good idea, here let me I'm nearest."
I heard her slide the bolt across, stopping anyone from opening it, and I looked out the window to check the garden was empty. I was starting to feel excited about being close to her again, and of course my cock was starting to rise with the anticipation. I was only in my usual casual tee shirt and shorts, as it was always warm in the shed during early summer, so I already felt it might be visible as a bulge
"Umm... Don't forget we need to keep quiet, no loud screaming," I joked.
She punched my arm. "That's for making me more embarrassed," she said.
"How do you want to do this?" I asked, not sure how to start.
She looked around. "If I stand here with my back to the workbench, I can just see out of the window and keep watch. You stand in front of me and we'll see how it goes."
It wasn't a huge shed, so I only had to move a couple of paces. We were almost the same height, perhaps I just had the edge, but neither of us had to bend down to the other.
I put my head forwards twisted it slightly and touched her lips with mine. Our noses were now side by side. She met my lips and gave me a couple of chaste kisses like you would if you were saying 'goodbye' to someone. It was a start, but it wasn't working. My experience of heavy kissing had mostly been in the back row of the cinema, where the seat supported your partner, so with one arm round their shoulder, you could get the necessary pressure on their lips.
I moved a half step forwards and closed the small gap between us. She automatically spread her feet wider so that I was standing between them. Lifting my right arm, I put it round her with my hand in the middle of her back, and the other one I moved to be on her neck, under her hair.
She took all this in without commenting or resisting, then understanding what I was doing, put both of her hands round me onto my back. Now I was able to put my lips on hers without bending her backwards, and also keep her head in place.
I nuzzled my lips on hers and she returned the pressure. I nibbled each lip with mine and into the corners. I ran my fingers softly up her scalp under her hair and kept her head from moving backwards as I pressed my lips more firmly to hers. She started to move her hands just lightly over my back as I slowly turned my head this way and that to taste every part of her lips. I had been rubbing her back too with my other hand, passing over her bra strap that I could feel under her top. She seemed to be getting the hang of it, as she was countering my head and lip movements with hers, accentuating the feeling of intimacy that having your lips against someone else's gives.
Just being that close to her I could smell her hair and light perfume; then feeling her kissing me back, had my cock at full erection very quickly. Even through my underwear and shorts, I could just feel that the tip was touching her clothes, it was so sensitive.
I opened my mouth slightly and felt her do the same; we were breathing a bit more noisily now down our noses. We moved our lips around each other's, our open mouths sealed together. Moving forward just a fraction I felt my rampant cock, inside my clothes, push against her skirt, forcing it just in-between her open thighs. To my surprise she moved her hips slightly forwards so that I could feel her thighs either side of my cock as it pushed there.
She opened her mouth a little wider and her kissing grew a bit more forceful. Feeling this increasing need, I let the tip of my tongue slide along her lips. At first, she did nothing more, then cautiously her tongue slipped just into my mouth and as we kissed, feelt for mine. I found hers and we began to caress and taste each other.
While our tongues were dancing together, and our lips and mouths were moving on each other, I could feel both our heartbeats getting faster. My arms were a bit shaky from whatever adrenalin-based chemicals were now circulating and I think she was feeling the same. As I held her even closer, I moved my hand that was on her back up under her top onto her bare skin. She hummed into my mouth but didn't stop me. We probably needed to come up for air, but we were both enjoying the sensual feeling too much.
My hand felt the straps of her bra, the clasp, her bare skin, the straps again. I followed the material round towards her front. I reached the side of her bra-clad left breast and paused, just letting my fingers feel the fabric. She lifted her left arm to my shoulder and put her hand on my neck, not only keeping my mouth against hers, but giving me access with my hand.
Gently, I moved my hand onto her breast, squeezing and stroking, feeling underneath and then upwards where the bra ended, and onto where the soft skin of the top of her breast started. This caused her tongue try to wrap around mine. As it did, she made little soft noises in my mouth. I pressed my cock a little harder against her and was excited when she pushed back. There wasn't much movement, just a slight dry humping, a slow rhythm that I could feel stimulating the end of my cock. The joint material of her skirt and my clothes prevented me from knowing just exactly where the head was rubbing, but she was obviously getting something from it.
I wanted to feel her bare breasts, but I hadn't much experience in removing bras although I knew the principle. I returned my hand to her back and found the clasp. I knew there were probably three little hooks, but it was tightly in place. She never slowed down her kissing and tongue lashing, as I attempted to squeeze the fastening together with one hand to get them to release. I wasn't winning and it was frustrating.
She broke the kiss, we stood there panting slightly, a bit flushed from the exertion and arousal.
"Try now," she whispered, breathing out a long breath and pushing her shoulders backwards.
I found the clasp was less tight and slipping my forefinger between the clasp and her skin, then squeezing either side of the clasp with my thumb and middle finger in a scissor motion, I was elated to feel the tension release and the clasp open. Wow, I had just done a one-handed bra release, albeit with some help. She wasn't finished though. Removing her hands from my back, she did that girl conjuring trick thing, and somehow wiggled her arms out of the straps and produced the bra from under her top and dropped it on the armchair.
She smiled shyly and without saying anything more, put her arms back where they were and took my mouth on hers. Now that I had full access to both bare breasts, I took full advantage and roamed around her front, feeling her hard nipples, the soft underside of her breasts and the firmness and weight of them.
I pulled my head back a little and her tongue left my mouth.
With my lips just touching hers and my hand palming her nipple, I whispered breathlessly into her mouth, "Is this making you feel really randy Sue?"
"Yeah,"
"Do you like... have, butterflies in your tummy all over?"
"Yeah, do you?" she asked, very quietly.
"God, yes...and... do you...feel it lower down too?"
"Yeah, I can...umm...feel you too... you know,... hard against me"
"Sorry, I emm..."
"No," she said in sultry tone, "trouble is I...I like feeling it." she paused... "is that bad do you think?"
"I ...don't think it's bad exactly..." I said, still stroking her breast. "I think it's a normal feeling...but.."
"But ...?"
"Well," I said, "it feels so good being so close to you that ...eemmm .. it ...err makes me want to do more."
"More?...like what 'more' do you mean?"
"I dunno if I should say," I mumbled, worried that if I went to fast, she might want to draw a line here or worse, get cross.
"Tell me Ben," she said, stroking my back.
"You won't think I'm the one that's bad if I say?"
"I promise," she said, "I asked you to kiss me in the first place, didn't I?" she paused again, "and it's not like we haven't done other stuff already, is it. So, come-on, you can tell me."
"Ummm I guess so... err...you know you said you could like,' feel me hard against you'."
"Yeah, I can, very much".
"Would it...I mean, could I... be 'really' against you?"
"How do you mean; you'll have to say a bit more than that."
"I mean... if I got him out, and we stay like this..."
"Is that it?"
"N.. no, not quite,... if I got him out, would you let me ummm..."
"Let you what?"
"Put him just between your legs as we stand her...just for a while maybe, I meant?"
"Ohh I am not sure, Ben, that's getting close to...you know what."
"I don't mean inside you or anything, just sorta touching you." I said quickly.
"Just touching me?"
"Yeah."
"How would that work?"
"I just ...put him there, you have underwear on so he just emm...rests there against you. Then if we both sort of move a bit like we were, it might feel really sexy for us both. What do you think?"
"It does sound like it might feel good, but I'm not sure. What about if you shoot all your, you know, 'stuff' while you're there?"
"I won't, honest. If I feel it about to happen, I'll stop."
"You sure you can?"
"Yea." I said, more confidently than I felt.
"Hmmmmm."
I felt rather than saw her bite her bottom lip, decision time.
"If it doesn't feel right, we can stop?" she asked.
"Of course."
"Ok then,... lets see if it works."
I couldn't believe she was going to let me try it. I hope she understood I would have my cock against her pussy with only her thin panties between them. My pre-cum was dripping already. I released the fastening on my shorts and let them drop to the ground then quickly, before she had chance to change her mind, my underwear followed.
She looked down between us and must have been able to see my cock sticking out and vertical as hard as it had ever been.
"Oh, he's so big again, now what do we do?" she whispered.
"Lift your skirt up a little and let me come closer to you," I said, my hands trembling.
She put her hands down and lifted the hem of her skirt to just above where her panties started. I got a flash of white plain panties, with some sort of little decoration on the front, very sexy and cute.
"Now, I said, moving forwards, my cock in my hand, I just put him in-between your legs like this..."
I pulled back the foreskin to expose the purple head, dripping pre-cum, and pushed it between her thighs, right up against the gusset of her panties. It was a good job were a similar height as it nuzzled there automatically. I pushed my hips forward until our pubic bones touched and we were there.
"Ohhh," she said, as she felt it against her panty covered lips., "Ohh, God, that does feel nice. Is that sexy for you?"
"Definitely, ohhh ...it is."
"I can fff...feel it twitching against me...mmmmm, you were right, it's a great feeling, God, we shouldn't be doing this, but it's soooo...emmm..."
I put my one arm round her back and the other under her top and started to caress her breast again. She in turn pulled my head to her and started to kiss me with fervour.
It only took a minute before I felt her hips start to move, rubbing her covered pussy against the top-side of my hard cock. The knowledge of where my cock was, the closest I had ever been to a live pussy, but this was my sister letting me do it, was almost too much to bear.
With my other hand, I pulled her as close as I could and she also pulled me with her arms, so that we were dry humping in unison.
We were a bit engrossed in this new and sexy sensation for a while, we were both panting hard, not only with what I can describe as 'lust' but with the exertion of standing face to face dry humping.
"Oh Christ Ben," she uttered, pulling her head away, "I feel like I have wet myself down there,"
"I am sure you haven't, but I can feel it's a bit damp." I replied.
"My skirt is going to be so messed up."
"I'm sorry," I said.
"No, it's just..., I don't want to explain to Mom why it's like that," she said, "stop, please."
I wondered if that would be the end of it.
She pushed me back a bit, and yea, that's it, I thought.
But, with a swift flick of her fingers, she freed the button and zip of her skirt and it dropped to ground.
"That's better," she said.
OMG, she only had her top and panties on now, and she wasn't moving away, in fact, she pulled me back towards her, opening the gap between her thighs for my cock to go back in. Her panties were very wet and it slid back in just perfectly.
"Let's just move a bit like before," she whispered.
From outside, through the window, we would look fully dressed, although maybe a bit too close together, but below the window line, my cock was moving in and out between her bare thighs, only the thin material of her panties between us. Just that thought was exhilarating and so, so, sexy that my legs had started to tremble too. I wasn't sure how long I could keep this up without cumming. It was the nearest to fucking a girl I had ever been, and she was my willing and very sexually attractive younger sister.
I slowed the pace down to try to prolong what might be our only encounter this close, I didn't want it to end just yet.
She noticed the slow down, "Ben," she said, "you are not about to finish, are you? Remember your promise."
"No," I said, "it's just that emm.. it's so sexy, and a turn-on, but it's making my, emm.. you know, 'dick' sore a bit, rubbing on your panties."
"Ohh, then we should stop."
"Are you finding it a turn-on?" I asked.
"Oh Christ, Ben , do you need to ask, everything is so wet. Can I do anything?" she panted.
"I was thinking, maybe if... emmm."
"What?"
"If maybe it would be better.. if...I am not sure if it would work anyway."
"What Ben, tell me for goodness sake, I am all worked up here."
"I wondered if...if I pulled the elastic of your panties down and then...ummm... put him right up against your skin and let the elastic come back under my, emm balls. So, I was sort of trapped against you, but was safe enough not to be able to,...you know, accidentally go inside you?" I said, my voice catching at the prospect.
"Should we do that? It sounds like he might be...ummm... too close to where he shouldn't be."
"It wouldn't be like I was actually putting him in though would it? I would just be doing what we are doing now, but 'closer'." I said, almost convincing myself.
"Oh Ben, we are getting to near to what we can't do though." she said, a worried look crossing her face.
"Did you like what we were doing just now sis?"
"You know I did, it's why I am so.. emm.. damp.. down there."
"Let's try, you trust me, don't you?"
"I wouldn't be here if I didn't."
"Come-on then, I am sure it will feel even better."
She bit her bottom lip.
"We can stop, like before, if I want to?"
"Yea, of course, just say."
"I am still not sure but show me how it works."
"You really want to?" I asked.
"Yeah, go on then."
It was something I had thought about in my masturbatory fantasies, sort of being captive in her panties. I didn't know if it would work or not, or whether the elastic might cut off the blood supply to my cock. But the more I had thought about it, the more it sounded so erotic to have my cock held captive in her panties, against her bare pussy.
I pulled the waistband of her panties down and was pleased that the elastic wasn't too tight. While her pussy was exposed, I turned my hand, so the elastic was against my wrist, and let my fingers part her short pubic hair and slide up and down her slit a few times. She let out a few small moans as I did that, so although I hadn't been thinking of doing it, I let the tip of my finger penetrate her. Feeling it so slippery in there, and hearing further encouraging noises she was making, I pushed the whole of my finger in slowly.
"Ben! That is your finger isn't it?" she asked nervously in-between moans.
"Yes, of course, does...does it feel different standing up?"
"Yeah, very different and sexy, but don't do it too much, in case it makes me, you know,...finish. I want to feel what you were going to do first."
"Is...is that how you like it?" I asked, as I moved my finger fully out and then in again.
"Mmmmm."
As I slowly finger fucked her for only the second time ever, I lifted up her top with the other hand and lowering my head, took her nipple between my lips.
"Ahg...ohhh, Jesus , Ben, you are driving me mad, you are going to make it happen if you carry on doing that." she hissed, through clenched teeth.
I licked her nipple a few times more, then let her top back down and gradually slid my finger from her wet and warm channel.
Then, while holding the elastic waistband of her panties down with one hand, I used the other to manoeuvre my cock between her legs, inside her panties. Oh fuck, it was pressing against her hair and pussy lips now, those slightly puffy labia just seemed to encircle my cock-head. I pushed my hips further forward and felt my cock slip between her legs until I am sure it protruded out at the back. Having got into this position, I carefully lifted my balls into the front of her panties and let the elastic up behind them. Now I was trapped in her panties, pubic hair to pubic hair and the delicious feel of the elastic keeping me close to her.
"Ben, Ben, you are not going in me?" she said, nervously again.
"No, I said I wouldn't, but I think it might still feel like we are joined together." I said.
"Ohhh it feels like we are...Oh Jesus, what are we doing," she hissed. "It feels ... so .. close with you being there, you won't accidentally, will you?"
"I wouldn't... unless you wanted to," I told her.
She was obviously nervous of how close my cock was to her entrance and I was worried she might want me to remove my cock before we even tried it, so I moved forward and back just gently a few times. The top of my cock was now sliding snugly between her pussy lips. The juices she had been secreting before, lubricated the passage beautifully and it slid effortlessly back and forth. Because my balls were trapped by the elastic of her panties, I couldn't pull back too far and there was no danger of my cock slipping out altogether.
"Ben, Ohhh, I can feel you rubbing me there, like you did with your finger, but ohhh... so much bigger and better. Is it ok for you?" she whispered.
"Sue, it's ... it's just oohhh.. "
I now had my two hands on her little firm bottom, pulling her against me as we humped, bare cock against bare pussy lips. Sliding through then sliding back, my rolled-back foreskin ridge, grazing her labia each time and the base of my cock hitting her clit.
Her panties got wetter and wetter with both our lubricating juices mingling together and dripping off my cock onto the material underneath it. As we moved together, I could feel that I passed her entrance each time. I wondered what it would be like if I just angled my hips, and let it slip inside where my finger had just been. Would she be able to take it in? How would it feel to be in that tight warm passageway? I imagined it would be really tight and an incredible feeling, but she had already trusted me not to do that, and I had enough sense not to even try it.
As our passion grew, we resumed kissing, but with an aggression that was never there to begin with. Our private parts ground together, trying to crush each other; our lips and mouths did the same, and our tongues were never apart.
We were both trembling now, both with the eroticism of what we were doing and the fatigue of standing face to face, pushing our hips at one another.
She was the first to show signs that she was reaching her peak. Instead of the smooth humping, she started to suddenly push her hips forward, stop, then do it again, more and more forcefully. It had an instant effect on me, her pubic bone hit and crushed mine a few times and I reciprocated. I felt my climax approaching fast too. In the preceding milliseconds, thoughts flashed through my mind, was it safe, where would my cum go, but I was effectively trapped in her panties. I had no time to debate it. I came simultaneously, as she bucked and groaned out loud, her body rigid, shaking, then floppy and then rigid again. She squeezed her legs, pushed her hips up, and back. I didn't know if she was going to collapse and at the same time my cum was shooting into the back of her panties against her bottom. String after string, adding to the pool of liquid already there.
I held onto her against the workbench, frightened that she was going to fall, until we both began to slowly regain our senses coming down from what was the most amazing joint orgasm.
We hugged each other; my softening cock still trapped in her panties. I pulled the elastic down and freed it. I then had the sense to pull her panties down her legs a short distance, making sure my cum was away from the entrance to her vagina. We stood there, holding each other, the remnants of my climax dripping down her leg.
"Whuuuuuuuw," she eventually manged to say, "Ben,... I never knew that anything could be like that. It's like someone screwed up my insides, then let them go. Jesus, if that's what just having him close is like.. ..well..what would..." she stopped there.
"I know," I said, my legs still shaking, "I am sorry I shot all my stuff over your panties, but it didn't get on any of your other clothes," I added, apologetically.
"Did you feel ...umm.. like we were sort of ...joined, when it happened?" she asked, emotionally.
"Yeah," I whispered, "I felt you were the only and most important thing in the world."
"Ben, I think that's the nicest thing you have ever said to me," she said, her eyes looking a bit watery.
I was feeling a closeness to my sister that I had never felt before; I wasn't sure if it was just sharing a secret of what we had been doing or something deeper that was emerging. I really needed to think about it.
Although it didn't seem like it, time had flown by and we had been in my shed for most of the afternoon. I knew we had to get sorted out before either of our parents got home. I didn't want us to be almost compromised again.
"Sue, I love being this close to you, but we need to clean ourselves up, it's getting late." I said, as gently as possible.
"Oh hell, yes, your stuff is all in my panties and over me down there, I need get these off and shower." she suddenly realised.
She stripped off her panties there and then, wiping any remaining cum she could see with them. She put on her skirt quickly and screwed up her bra into her hand.
"I had better go do that now," she said, just in case.
"Yes, good idea", I said, "I'll follow you in a short while."
She looked out of the window, saw no one around, then turned and unbolted the door.
She turned back and handed me her panties. "You might want to hang on to these for a few days," she said, smirking.
I took them from her, "Sue," I stopped her, "do you think we might err like, do this again sometime?"
"Do you want to,... I mean, ...if anyone found out..." she said, quietly.
"Do you?"
She bit her bottom lip.
Her eyes moved around, anywhere, but not looking at me.
"I need to think about it, but I guess I might,... as long as it's safe," she finally said.
"Perhaps we err...might be alone next Sunday afternoon, that is if..if you really want to?"
"I'll see," she said, smiling shyly and just managing to look at me.
She slipped out of the door and I watched her pert bottom, covered now by her short skirt, wiggle up the path towards the house.
I looked at her wet panties in my hand, and felt my cock already starting to harden up...The Garden Shed Ch. 04
More 'firsts' for Sue and Ben.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
*******************
Wednesday afternoon, with Sue in my shed, had been the furthest either of us had ever gone sexually with anyone. There was no doubt that we had both enjoyed it, but I think we were both reflecting on what we had done together and if it was wise to do more. We both knew the risk we were taking and the possibility of being caught by our parents, or even suspected of being sexually intimate, would have disastrous consequences. Although we hadn't discussed or agreed anything, we both tried to act indifferently towards one another for the next few days, trying to just 'act normal', whatever that was.
It must have worked, because our usually astute mom, didn't pick up any bad vibes between us and dad was his normal 'oblivious to most things' self.
Since Wednesday, I hadn't really seen Sue much. I was on half-term break from college, she worked all day, and was at work before I even surfaced in the mornings. In the evening, we ate our meal as a family, then I might watch some TV with our parents or go down to my shed to tinker with something or other, while Sue often went to her room to play some of her records.
The thing I was tinkering with most often in my shed, while keeping a good lookout for anyone in the garden, was my cock. I spent considerable time with the panties that Sue had left with me on Wednesday, wrapped round my cock, while I read some of the growing collection of 'men's magazines' that I kept in the two drawers, that I had fitted with false bottoms. I made sure that I didn't buy the magazines from the local newsagent that my dad uses, but from one near my college. However, having been away from there for two weeks, I had visited a couple of other shops that I hadn't been to before, and found one magazine that had more explicit photos than the rest. This one showed men licking girl's pussies and the girls sucking men's cocks, either before they had actual sex or sometimes instead of it. Some of the stories and letters pages also had some detailed descriptions of these things, that fuelled my imagination and wanking sessions. I had heard that both of these can be extremely exciting, but had not tried either, so it was left to my imagination as to how it might feel to be sucked, and how it would taste and feel to do it to a girl.
On Sunday in the late morning, Sue went with some of her friends to play tennis on the courts at the local park. I was therefore the only one there around lunchtime when Mom came down to my shed to say that she and Dad were off to visit grandma again, who hadn't been well during the week. Fortunately, instead of my magazines, I was actually reading a college textbook to refresh my memory on a couple of projects, in preparation for my return to college the following day, which she was pleased to see. Grandma lived about forty minutes away, so they were leaving early, but like last week, had left me and Sue some sandwiches for lunch and would cook in the evening. We said our goodbyes, and they left me in peace.
I suppose it was just over half an hour later that I heard footsteps coming down to the shed. As I said, I was reading a textbook, so I hadn't been checking to see if anyone was coming down, as I wasn't doing anything that I didn't want anyone to see.
I didn't get a chance to look out of the window to see who it was, because suddenly the door was pushed open - I hadn't bothered to put the bolt on - and Sue came straight in.
"Down here again then?" she said.
"I think that's fairly obvious," I replied, not even looking round at her.
"You almost live down here, if you had a bed here too, we could rent out your bedroom and make some money, couldn't we?"
"Ha, ha, very funny,"
"They've gone then?"
"Who?" I asked.
"Mom and Dad of course, goodness, keep up Ben."
"Oh, yea, they left about half hour or so ago," I said, now that I knew what she was talking about.
She walked further into the shed so that she was standing in front of me.
My eyes opened wide when I saw that she was wearing the full tennis kit. White short-sleeved top, white, tennis skirt, that I couldn't help noticing was very short, white ankle socks and tennis pumps. Her hair was pulled tightly back in a short ponytail. The exercise she had been doing had given her a rosy glow to her cheeks, and her tanned limbs contrasted beautifully with her all-white outfit.
My cock started to harden at the sight. "Wow," I said, without thinking, "you look good today."
"Well thanks bro, have you had a personality transplant or something?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well you don't normally say things like that?"
"I just mean that you look healthy and fresh?" I said. awkwardly.
"Hmm, well, healthy maybe, but 'fresh', maybe not, after all that running about," she said, sniffing her clothes. "It looks like you are actually reading something useful today," she smirked.
"I think reading all sorts of things are 'useful', don't you?" I grinned.
She started to blush and moved to look out of the window, giving me a great view from my lower vantage point of her pert bottom, only hidden by an inch or so of skirt. "Mmm, I suppose," she admitted.
Seeing her long bare legs and almost being able to see the globes of her bottom took my cock to near full erection. "Did you like the reading material we shared?"
"It was ...interesting." she replied, still not looking at me.
"Did you...like what we did last time you were in here," I asked, wondering why she was hanging around in here today.
"Did you?"
"Yea, of course. You didn't answer though."
"Yeah, I did like it," she finally admitted quietly, as she picked at a wood splinter on the rough window frame. "But,..I was a bit scared of how far we went, weren't you?"
I thought for a moment, trying to say the right thing that would assure her I wouldn't do anything she didn't want, but also wouldn't stop us doing things together.
"I was just a bit scared of how strong our feelings were, but it was sexy though wasn't it? Him touching you there like that, and it wasn't as if I would do anything without you wanting it, you must know that?" I said.
"I suppose I do deep down, it's just that...those feelings sort of creep up on you and it's like you can't stop, do you know what I mean?"
"Yea, I do see, I feel it too, like it gets more intense each time we do something different."
"Exactly," she said, "and I worry that Mom or Dad might catch us or work out that we're doing something."
"They shouldn't if we are careful, but even just talking to you about it makes me feel a bit...like randy, does it you?" I asked, hoping she would feel the same.
She concentrated on picking at the splinter, "It does a bit," she mumbled.
"Are you like,.. in the mood to do anything?" I asked, gently rubbing my hard cock through my shorts, behind my book where she couldn't see.
"I am sorta, but I dunno, I am all sweaty from playing tennis, I think I really need a shower."
"I don't mind I said, if you really feel like it," I cajoled, seeing the opportunity slipping away.
I could just see her chewing her bottom lip.
"No, I feel too dirty, but...what about if you join me?" she almost whispered.
"Join you?" I said, stupidly, "in what?"
"You know, in the shower." She was blushing heavily now and had almost picked a large bit of wood from the window frame.
"You mean both of us in the shower, together?"
"Yeah,...would you want to?"
"I would, but what about them, they might come back early or something, we wouldn't be able to hear them."
"Yeah , that's true."
"It would be very sexy though wouldn't it, wash each other's back, and stuff," I said, feeling excited now at the prospect of being totally naked together with my sister.
"Definitely," she said, probably having the same thoughts as me. "But you're right, it's too risky."
"My brain was working hard now, "Well, what if we make up an excuse and you phone grandma's, we'll know then that they are there, and we might be able to find out when they are coming back."
"Hmm," she said, thinking about it, "how about if I ask them if they want me to prepare some veg for tonight, and I can ask when I need to do it for. Would that work?"
"Great idea," I said, thinking she must want this as much as me to go to this subterfuge.
"Come-on then," she said, "before I chicken out."
*****
I let her go first while I locked the shed door and watched that little tennis skirt flip up and down as she walked quickly up the path. When I got to the house, she was already on the phone. I heard 'yes', 'ok', 'about six', 'I will', 'ok then, bye' and she put the phone down.
"They won't be home until about 6pm, but I have to have some time to prepare a few veg. So, as its only 2:30 now, we could do it if you really want to." she said, slightly coyly.
"You sure?" I said, a bit nervous now that it was possible.
"Yeah, I'll just go to my room and get into my bathrobe, you do the same, see you in the bathroom?"
I nodded, and with that, she bounded up the stairs, giving me great glimpses of her panty clad bottom.
******
We met at the bathroom door, both in our bathrobes. It felt a bit awkward, being together like this in the house, almost like we were being watched. In the shed it had felt different, as it was more my private space, but here it was the family space, and it made what we were about to do seem much more daring and risky, but also more exciting.
We had one of those 'over the bath' electric shower units, that provided temperature controlled, instant hot water for a shower. It was placed on the wall almost centrally over the bathtub so that you could move left and right underneath the water spray. There was a shower curtain that you drew across on a rail, making sure the bottom was inside the bath and not outside otherwise you could flood the bathroom floor.
Having made sure we had towels and the curtain was pulled correctly, we stood there for a moment, not sure how to proceed until Sue made a decision and said, "I'll get in first and adjust the water temperature, then you come in behind me."
Self-consciously, she undid the belt of her robe, slipped it off and put it on the stool that was in the corner. As she walked the few paces to the bathtub, her face a deep pink, I could see her firm breasts and hard nipples; her tapering waist that then widened out into her hips, the slight gap between her thighs and her mound covered in neatly trimmed dark hair. Her shapely and toned legs looked even longer than I had thought before. We hadn't been totally naked together before, although we had seen most of each other during our explorations in the shed. Now though, I could see what a sexually attractive girl I had for a sister and we were about to be naked together. Just that thought and the picture in my head sent my cock reaching for the ceiling.
She stepped into the bathtub and I heard the water start to run. I dropped my robe on top of hers and stepped over the side into the bathtub behind her. She moved up the bath a little so that we could both be under the spray and passed me the soap.
"You can start on my back," she said, turning her head, then looking down at my hard cock. "Looks like he's happy," she grinned.
I rubbed the soap over her shoulders and down her back, getting a nice lather, then using my hands massaged the whole of that area until I had soaped it all. The soap kept being washed off when she moved and the spray ran down her back, but it didn't seem to matter.
"You might need to go lower now," she instructed, "I want to be really clean all over."
I lathered her bum cheeks, taking my time once they were soapy to leave no bit of skin untouched. By now she was beginning to murmur a little, with a few 'mmmmm's' thrown in so I knew she was enjoying it. They became a little louder when I let my hand drift between them and moved a couple of my soapy fingers around her little puckered ring.
"Ohh," she said, "I didn't think you would want to wash that bit of me."
"I read that some girls find it very sexy to have it touched," I said, "does it make you feel good?"
"Sort of, but it's a different feeling to the other place,"
"Better or worse," I said, letting my soapy fingers tease it a bit more. I could feel her little rosebud just expanding and contracting slightly as I probed it gently.
"I dunno, it feels a bit... weird, do people like it do you think?"
"I read that some women like a man to...you know, put it in there."
"What? You mean right inside...all of it? God, I can't see how that would work, I am sure it would hurt."
"I don't know either," I said, "but don't worry I am not going to try."
"I hope not," she said, forcefully.
"Does it make you feel more randy though, me touching you there?"
"I guess so, but it is a funny sensation and a very private part of me."
Feeling that maybe I had gone far enough for now, I let my hand slide down the inside of her thigh from behind. Then, kneeling down in the bath, I soaped her right leg from her ankles to her bottom and using two hands gently washed and massaged her whole leg. At the top of each stroke, I let my wrist contact the bottom of her pussy, eliciting a little moan when I touched it. She opened her legs to give me more access and I repeated the same thing with her other leg.
She was standing with her legs spread now, her hands on the pole supporting the spray head.
I stood up, and with the soap, reached round her and started to soap up her breasts from behind. The result of this was that my cock was pushed against her bottom and I heard a little giggle from her as it made contact.
"Looks like he's in the way," she giggled, "put him where he was on Wednesday, but from behind."
"You mean in-between?"
"Yea, but put some soap on him first," she added.
I brought my arms back and made my cock slippery with the soap, then slid it between her thighs. When she felt it there, she closed her legs trapping my cock against her pussy. In this direction, the head of my cock was in between her pussy lips, but sticking out of her pubic hair at the front
"Ohhh, I can see him poking out the front," she giggled again, "it looks like I have one now."
For me, it was another exciting feeling, having my cock pressed against her labia, lubricated by the soapy lather. I could feel the water spray hitting my sensitive cock-head where it emerged out front. I put my arms back round her and began to massage her breasts, lifting them both up, separating them, gently squeezing them, and alternately pinching both of her nipples.
This made her groan more and she started to move her hips towards me and away, letting my cock slide across her pussy. I could feel the head rubbing against her clit as it excited out the front. It was very erotic, and the sensations on my sensitive cock-head from that, and the water, were quickly taking me on the route to orgasm, but it was too soon, and I wanted to savour more first. I ran my hands down from her breasts to her tummy then down to where her pubic hair started. Slipping my finger down to where my cock was hitting her clit, I started to use my finger on her pleasure button, gently rubbing round and round as I stopped the seesaw motion of my cock between her legs. I held her bottom tightly against me, my cock still trapped and concentrated on her clit. She was starting to make more noise, and I was worried that the next-door neighbours might hear.
I wanted to make her come, but I wanted to try what I had been reading about, so I let my cock slip from its snug place and turned her round to face me. By now she was very wound up and trembling slightly. She was in such a state that I was sure if I asked her to let me fuck her, she would probably say yes, but I didn't want to push her too far and anyway, I thought it too risky.
I knelt down in front of her and a puzzled look came over her flushed face.
"What..What are you doing?"
"Trust me, just see how this feels," I said.
I put both my arms around her, my hands onto her firm bottom and pulled her towards me slightly, then moving my head forward and extending my tongue, I licked from as low down her slit as I could reach, right up to her clit, parting her damp hair as I went with my tongue.
"Oh God," she whimpered, when I reached her clit, "I didn't know you were going to do that, ohh, Ben..."
She put her hands on my head and gripped my hair, holding me there as I licked up and down between her lips. My nose was pressed into her pubic hair that smelt of the slightly perfumed soap we had been using. I let my lips caress her clit from time to time, and then sucked the little hard bud into my mouth and played with it against my teeth with my tongue. It was having an astounding effect on her; she leaned her head back and began making soft mewing noises every time I paid attention to her clit. I managed to reach her pussy entrance and lapped my tongue around it, but because of our position, I could only just about get the tip of my tongue inside to taste her, and this brought on another bout of moans, and she gripped my hair tighter.
From the sounds she was making and her trembling limbs, I felt that she was well on the way to a climax. I loved her taste, sweet, and slightly tangy, the first pussy I had licked, and it belonged to my sister.
Leaving my left hand on her bottom, I brought my right hand round and up in-between her legs. While I concentrated on gently rolling her clit with my tongue, I slowly pushed my thumb against her entrance and it easily slid in all the way. I wiggled it around inside her and kept up the tongue lapping. Her legs were very wobbly now and I almost felt it was my thumb in her vagina that was supporting her.
Her breathing was more like panting, and I could feel her vagina starting to squeeze my thumb, which I remembered from before, meant she was very close to coming. In the position I was in, apart from my thumb, the rest of my fingers were between her bottom cheeks. Quickly, I sought out her puckered hole with my forefinger and as I sucked her clit into my mouth, I inserted it into her tight sphincter. She was so wound up and excited that she didn't have time to wonder about it, before I had pushed it all the way in.
"Ben! Ben, Oh Christ, Ohh." she cried out.
Continuing to suck her clit, I moved my hand gently up and down, so that I was finger fucking her vagina and bum.
This took her completely over the edge.
She shook; she cried out, she pulled my hair, her vagina became very wet, it sucked at my thumb, I could even feel the effects of her anal muscle on my forefinger. Every muscle seemed to go tense then relax multiple times.
As her orgasm and aftershocks gradually rippled through, she started to slump down on shaky legs. Removing my hand, I eased her down to sit on the floor of the bathtub, put my arms round her, and held her, the warm water still cascading down over us.
"Ben," she said quietly, as she gradually regained her senses, "you are going to be the death of me, I am sure. That was...was...I don't know, it was so intense. I thought I was going to faint. I had no idea when we started doing things that it would be like that, did you?"
"I didn't know it would affect you like that,...if that's what you mean. I was a bit scared when you finished, that you were going to fall. Was it like going unconscious or what?"
"No, just...it's difficult to explain... but it's like when you feel you have been holding everything in, then you let it explode, and everything changes colour and flashes." she tried to explain.
"Wow, and I caused that?"
"I guess you did," she said, "but look at you, he is still as hard as anything," she added, looking down at my cock.
"Stand up, where I was," she suddenly said.
"What like this, with my back to the wall.?"
"Yeah, that's it, now close your eyes and let the warm water flow down over your chest."
"Now what," I said, curious.
I suddenly felt something warm envelop the head of my cock. Then the sensation of something slightly rough sliding over the head. I opened my eyes and looked down. She was on her knees, the head of my cock was in her mouth, stretching it. She hadn't touched it with her hands, and now she let her tongue explore where my foreskin was rolled back, then found my pee-hole and teased it with the tip of her tongue.
"Sue," I said, totally surprised, "what...I mean, ...are you ok with this?"
She took her mouth off my cock for a moment, "I've heard the girls at work giggling about doing this with their boyfriends, so as you did it to me,...then I thought I would try it. I am doing it right, aren't I?"
"No one has before, so I don't know, but it feels amazing, what you were doing."
"You want me to carry on?" she asked, probably knowing the answer.
"Oh yea, please." I managed.
She took hold of my cock then in her small hand and holding it towards her, licked round the head, underneath, on top and round the ridge of my foreskin before putting her lips over it and taking it back into her mouth. Seeing my younger sister, naked, with my cock in her mouth sucking me off, was almost enough to make me cum. I was trying to feel the sensations, while also trying not to come just yet. It was proving difficult. This was the first time I had been sucked off, and knowing it was Sue doing it was blowing my mind.
When she started to fondle my balls with the other hand and move her head up and down on my cock, I knew it wouldn't be long before I blew my load.
"Sue, "I panted, "you've got me really close, I'll tell you when it's going to happen, so you can move it away, ok?"
"Mmm hmpph," she mumbled, not taking my cock from her mouth.
It was my turn to feel my legs shake a bit, and without thinking, I was moving my hips back and forth, trying to thrust my cock further into her mouth. Although it was her first time too, I could see she was trying to cope with it, even opening her mouth a bit wider to accommodate more of me in there.
I felt the fullness that needed to be released building up low down in my belly, and much as I would like to have come in her mouth, as I had read some girls like it, I didn't want to freak Sue out when it happened.
"Sue, Sue, I am really close now... to finishing," I stuttered.
She obviously had her own ideas, because as soon as I said that, I felt the hand that had been fondling my balls slip between the cheeks of my wet bottom where the water was running and a finger press against my own anal ring. Her smaller finger easily penetrated and pushed up inside me. Just like with her, the unusual and erotic sensation of a finger teasing me from in there, along with her continuing ministrations on my cock pushed me over the edge, just as it had with her.
I thought she would stop sucking me but to my astonishment, she kept on as the first large rope of cum shot to the back of her throat. I could see her swallowing hard as rope after rope ejaculated out of my cock into her mouth. Christ, I thought, she has sucked me off and I am cumming in my sister's mouth, how erotic is that. My heart was hammering so fast and loud, I thought she must be able to hear it, even over the shower spray.
She tried hard but because I was so turned-on by all the excitement and sensations, there was too much for her to handle, and I could see it dripping out of the corners of her mouth onto her chin, and then dripping onto her breasts.
As my spasms subsided, Sue took my cock from her mouth and began to clean it with her tongue, taking the last few drops into her mouth.
"Wow, Sue," I said as I breathed heavily out, my heart still hammering in my chest. "If that was anything like you felt, it was just colossal. Did you ...mind all my stuff in your mouth?"
"I wasn't sure if I could do it," she said, standing up, "but when I saw and heard how much pleasure it was giving you," she grinned, " then I thought I would just do it. It didn't taste bad anyway, just mostly salty"
"I am glad you did; I will always remember you were the first to do that to me."
"Aww Ben, but I'll also remember I did, and that you were the first to do that to me too. We seem to be having a lot of 'firsts' together."
I put my arms round her and held her to me, feeling her bare breasts pressed against my wet skin. My cock hadn't gone down much, as the image of it in her mouth was still fresh in my head. It pressed upright against her pubic hair and mound as we stood just caressing one another for a few moments.
"Sue, I think we have been in here a long time, my skin is beginning to look like a prune with all the water." I whispered in her ear.
"I know but it feels so nice being against you, and with no clothes on," she giggled.
"It does," I said, just letting my cock rub against her mound.
"Ben," she whispered, "before we have to go and get dressed, would you... do something for me."
She sounded hesitant.
"What do you mean?"
"Would you just stand still, just as you are, and not move or say anything for a few minutes?"
"Just stand here?" I said, "and not say anything?" I repeated.
"Yes, promise you won't move in any way, that's important, and don't say anything."
"Well ..ok."
"Promise."
"Yea, I promise, what's it all about?"
"I'm ...just going to do... something, so keep your promise." she said, looking me in the eye.
I did as she asked and stood still, my arms at my sides and my cock upright sticking out in front. I had no idea what she wanted to do.
She bit her bottom lip, and after a moment, took hold of my cock and gave it a few short strokes. Then she pulled back the foreskin to expose the head, that like the rest of my cock, was fully hard. She pushed it down towards her and moved forward. Opening her legs wide, she moved my cock up and down her slit a couple of times then, to my astonishment, I felt her rub the tip round the entrance to her vagina.
No, I thought we can't do that, it's too risky.
I was just about to move when I remembered what I had promised, but I felt we were on the brink of something massive, and I was very scared we were going to go too far. I didn't believe she would even contemplate this, let alone do it.
By feel, she lined up the tip of my cock-head with her entrance. Still holding my cock, she ever so slightly moved forward and down, so that a very small part of the head of my cock just started to penetrate her.
"Whew...ooh," she let out a breath.
She moved my cock just slightly and pushed down a little more and I felt something tight around it about halfway down the head. I began to see why she had made me promise not to move or speak, she had half my cock-head actually inside her entrance, any instinctive movement on my part would easily push it right in.
She stopped there and seemed to be focusing on whatever feeling she was getting from having her brother's cock so near to being inside her.
I could see from her mannerism of biting her lip again, that she was coming to a decision, but I had no idea what it might be.
She held my cock tightly and pushed down a little more. "Ohh.." she wimpered, as I felt the head go in up to where my foreskin was rolled back.
Oh GOD, I had part of my cock inside my sister. What was she thinking? It was only just the head, but, my cock in my sister. WOW, my heart was hammering again and the urge to push was very hard to resist.
She stayed still like that, for what I thought was a long moment, just minute movements of her hips betraying her statue-like stance.
Then it was over, she pulled back and let go of my cock which came out and remained upright in front of us.
I decided I could speak now
"Sue, what was that about?" I asked, gently.
"Come here," she said, hugging me to her, our naked bodies touching again. "I was so randy and worked up from what we did just now, that I wanted to try to feel just a bit of what it might be like if you were actually inside me, and I didn't want you to stop me."
"And did you find out?"
"Yeah, and apart from the sensations, did you feel the same, almost joined, your body and mine, love and trust, part of each other?"
"Yea, I admit, it felt amazing to feel him almost going in, and being inside your body. I really wanted to then, but Sue, even that much is too much, it's too risky, and I'm not sure how we might feel after, you know..if we did it."
"Wouldn't you want to Ben?" she whispered, "wouldn't you want to make love to me all the way, be my first, create a memory and bond that will last forever, no matter what?"
"I would, of course I would, but..it's an enormous leap from us just doing what we have been doing, isn't it? And what if anyone did find out, or worse you got pregnant."
"Well, I knew that with all the water spray, none of your ''stuff' would still be about, so it was safe, and don't forget, I do have some of it inside me already," she said, trying to lighten the mood.
"Yea, but in your stomach, nowhere else." I said, smiling at her. "Anyway, we really need to get the bathroom clean and I am sure there is condensation running down the walls after all this time. They will be back soon." I said, turning the shower off.
"Yeah, you're right about that, but Ben..."
"What?"
"Will you think about what I said?"
"Ok," I replied, a bit non-committal, although I knew she meant it, and I knew I would.
She stepped out of the bathtub.
"I am going to dry off and get dressed in my room, then I'll come back and clean up," she said, over her shoulder. "Oh, and when you have thought about it, you might want to go out and buy something, just in case."
"Something?...Oh...yea. I might.."The Garden Shed Ch. 05
From my shed to my bedroom, another first.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
**********
I had been back at college since Monday, and although I had tried to concentrate on the lectures and work, my mind kept going back to last Sunday afternoon and all that had happened with my sister Sue.
At my sister's suggestion, we had showered together while our parents were out for the afternoon. In the shower, we had given each other oral sex, the first time for either of us and both of us had intense orgasms.
Just before we left the shower, my sister had surprised and almost shocked me by making me stand still and not speak, then carefully and slowly, put the head of my cock just into her entrance for just a few moments. She said that she wanted to feel what it might be like if we went 'all the way', but then asked me if I would, and to think about it.
I thought about it a lot.
We had come a long way down the route of finding out a lot about sex with each other in secret, mainly in my shed, but to actually go 'all the way' with my sister, I wasn't sure. We had touched, stroked, and pleasured each other, eventually being naked together, but this was the biggest step, and although the thought of having my cock right inside her, gave me an erection every time, I didn't know if it might change everything afterwards. Then there was the risk of pregnancy or our parents finding out.
Yes, I was doing a lot of thinking.
One thing she had said was that I might need to 'buy something' and I worked out she meant a 'french letter' or 'Durex'. (I think that was the only brand name for condoms then, and they were often referred to by that name). I decided that to be on the safe side, I should buy some, even if it was only to be safe if we repeated some of the things we had already done, when my cum had ended up near her pussy. I could hide them in the false bottomed drawers in my shed, with my magazines, so keeping them hidden wasn't a problem.
Buying them in that era, was only from either a Chemist or a Barber Shop, but you had to ask for them. One problem was that you didn't want to buy them from anywhere where you were known, or where your parents might shop or get a haircut. Also, most chemist shops had female counter-assistants and usually only the owner or pharmacist was male. You couldn't just walk round any supermarket and slip them off a shelf into your shopping basket as you can now. Many young men had collections of toothbrushes and other small items, bought in place of Durex, when a young woman came to serve them at the counter and their courage failed them.
I was no different, and in my lunch times, I wandered the various streets looking for an anonymous chemist shop with a male serving at the counter. I reasoned that at lunchtime, the counter-assistant might go to lunch and the pharmacist would be serving at that time.
The first one I tried looked hopeful and the shop was empty when I walked in ready to ask for them. Unfortunately, the pharmacist must have been preparing something in the back room, and by the time he came to the counter, two of the young girls from college that I knew had come in and queued behind me. I blushed a little and bought a small packet of aspirin, then left. That sounds odd now, but that's how it was.
It took several days before I finally managed to walk out of a chemist shop with three Durex discretely placed in a brown paper bag. It was strange having them there in my pocket during the afternoon classes. I had bought my first packet of Durex, but would I have the courage or even the opportunity to use them.
****************************
It was the usual practice at home for either Sue or me to wash the dishes after our evening meal. There had often been arguments to determine who's turn it was, because one of us had perhaps mowed the lawn, or hung out washing, or done another chore that made it the others turn, However, since Sunday afternoon, we had started to do the dishes together, while our parents went to the sitting room to watch the TV. This gave us the opportunity to be close and for me to have an occasional feel of some part of my sister. We couldn't do much, for fear of discovery, but it did maintain an intimacy and made us both randy, so that afterwards I often had to go to my shed for a wank, and I noticed Sue went to her room straight after.
Sue always worked on Saturdays, as it was a busy day in the hair salon where she worked, so it was a surprise when I finally surfaced at about 10 am dressed in my habitual shorts and tee shirt, to find Sue standing by the kitchen sink in her pajamas. They were just plain trousers and top, with some sort of flowery pattern on them that hid any shape she had, probably why she was allowed to wear them around the house.
"Sue? I thought you would be at work?"
"Yeah, I should be, but they phoned early this morning to say there had been a big water leak from one of the wash basins overnight and they couldn't open today. So, I have an unexpected day off," she smiled.
"Ah, ok, a little bonus then," I said.
"Yep, great isn't it."
"What you going to do with this free day then?"
"I dunno, my friends all work, so I'm catching up on a few chores, starting with some hand washing of a few more delicate items. It's a nice warm day, so they should dry outside ok."
"Where are the folks?" I asked.
"In the garden, look," she nodded at the kitchen window.
"They look busy."
"Yeah, something to do with a new vegetable patch, I think. I wouldn't let them see you or you will get roped in," she grinned.
"Oh yea, thanks."
She already had the kitchen sink full of soapy water and a few things floating in there. I walked over behind her.
"What you got in there," I asked, just out of curiosity.
"Just a few bits and pieces that can't go in the washing machine."
"They look like...underwear," I said, peering into the water.
She started to blush, "They are, I bought these silkier bits on a whim a few months ago, they are not my normal kind, but they do feel a bit special when I wear them," she answered, shyly.
"Ohhhh," I murmured, when she pulled out a very sexy pair of panties, much finer than the ones I had seen her in, "they look really sexy," I said.
"Thank you, kind sir," she giggled.
"Wouldn't mind seeing you in those," I joked.
"In them or out of them," she retorted, blushing a bit more.
"Mmmmm," was all I could say.
Imagining her wearing those skimpier items, had me feeling a bit randy and my cock was beginning to grow. I moved closer to her so that my cock was touching her pajama-clad bottom.
"Hey," she said, "Mom and Dad are only there look, down near your shed, they'll see." she blustered.
"They are very busy though aren't they." I said, pressing myself against her bottom.
"Ben, they will see."
"I don't think so, its sunny outside and I know you can't see into the kitchen from right down there." I said.
"But they may come up for a drink or something." she replied, not reassured.
I put my hands on her hips and slowly worked them round to her firm little bottom and started massaging the lovely firm globes.
"Ben! You can't, it's too risky."
"Doesn't it make it even better," I whispered into her ear, "knowing they are just there, and we can see them, but they don't know what we are doing?"
"It's too scary Ben."
I left one hand on her bottom and quickly worked the other one up under her loose pajama top at the front, easily reaching her right breast, which I cupped in my hand.
"Hmmm, no bra today Sue."
"Oh God Ben! You are making me feel randy and we shouldn't do it here."
"It's ok, if we see them coming this way, I'll just go back to my room."
"I dunno," she said, weakening.
I rolled her hard nipple in my fingers and continued to stroke her bottom. Although she was concentrating on looking out of the window, she seemed to have stopped protesting.
I nuzzled her neck with my lips and licked round by her ear and had the satisfaction of seeing goose bumps appear on her neck. I swapped to her other breast and gave it lots of attention, cupping, lifting, grazing her nipple. She had her hands on the front of the sink, her washing forgotten. Our parents continued to dig and weed down the garden, oblivious to what we were doing.
Sue was making little noises as I massaged her breast and nipple. My cock was now fully erect in my shorts. I pressed it against her bum crack and moved it up and down slowly.
"Ben," she whispered, "this is really bad you know."
"I know," I said through a smile, "it is sexy though. Are you feeling sexy doing this?"
"I am, yeah, very much."
I moved the hand that had been stroking her bum round to the front and slipped it down the front of her loose pajama bottoms. I found her panties and moved my hand over her mound, feeling the slight spring of her pubic hair under the material.
"Ohhhh, I think that might be too much," she whispered urgently, but did nothing to stop me.
"Don't worry, we can see them and remember they can't see us." I assured her.
I held her right breast while I rubbed my hand up and down over her mound. After a couple of minutes of this, I let my fingers drift up to the waistband of her panties and slipped them underneath and then down into her pubic hair. She looked over her shoulder at me biting her bottom lip, then focused back on the garden, where our parents continued to work.
Slipping my finger down, I found her slit and ran my forefinger up and down, catching her clit with it each time. Her pussy lips were getting wet and I could smell her arousal. She was letting me do it, but also trying to keep quiet, although she was breathing heavily, and her neck and face were flushed.
I kissed her neck again and nuzzled it with my lips while I kept up the massage of her breast and stimulation of her clit and pussy lips.
I took away the hand on her breast and undid the buttons on my shorts, then pulled my cock out through the hole in my underwear and shorts into the open. Sue, feeling the movements looked round and down.
"Christ Ben, you can't get him out here, we will be in such trouble," she said, panicking a bit.
"It's ok, I can get him back in, and be out of here, if I need to."
"What are we doing? I am scared," she said.
"Don't worry, I won't do anything stupid enough for them to catch us," I said, hoping that would be true. "Wouldn't you like to feel him against you down there?"
"Emmmm...go on then, but we gotta keep watching."
I pushed my hips forward and placed my cock between her thighs, against her pajamas that were covering her pussy. She closed her legs on it and trapped it there, just like we had before, the head sticking out in front of her, but this time in our kitchen, with our parents only a hundred feet or so away. It was very very sexy, dry humping my sister from behind while looking out on the garden. I knew she was feeling it too as she was moving her hips slightly back and forth, making quiet cooing sounds, and I still had one hand down her panties, gently rubbing round her clit.
I wished now that I had one of the Durex with me and could have put it on, so that I could have finished with no mess. However, I couldn't just walk down to my shed and get one, then waltz back with it, alerting our parents to something, so I had to make do. But I knew we would now have to stop before one of us finished, as previous experiences had shown that what we had been doing would be obvious to anyone that should come in, even minutes later.
They carried on working in the garden, totally immersed in their project, and didn't seem to even glance at the house.
I could feel a dampness, even through her pajamas, so I knew she was very turned on. I pulled my cock out from between her legs and took hold of the waistband of her trousers and attempted to pull it down over her bum.
She put her hand round to stop me, "No Ben, we mustn't, not here, not now, we are going to be found out."
"We won't, trust me, we are both watching out, they can't sneak up on us."
"I'm scared we might miss them Ben."
"Look, they are totally engrossed."
"What - what are you going to do?" she asked, trembling a little.
"Only what we have done before, wouldn't you like to feel that again?"
"Look at the state I'm in, my heart is hammering, even if we see them coming, they will wonder what's been going on."
"Just for a few minutes then, that's all." I suggested.
"Well, alright, but you mustn't finish down there, promise?"
"I promise, of course," I said.
She gradually released her hand that was stopping me, and I took hold of her waistband again. I eased it down to just below her bum cheeks. Standing in front of the kitchen sink, as we were, the lower halves of us were totally hidden, so I knew it was relatively safe as long as they stayed outside.
I did the same with her panties, so that from the waist down, to the bottom of her delightful bum, was bare. I moved forward again and pushed my cock back between her legs, but this time against her bare pussy. Oh, that feeling of the head sliding along between her lips was exquisite.
"You ok?" I asked, as I slid slowly backwards and forwards, my cock lubricated now by her juices, as we had done once before.
"Oh God, yeah. Ohhh Ben, I can't believe we are doing this here. You're right, it's because it's so bad and scary, that it intensifies the feelings ten times," she said, breathlessly.
We carried on for a few minutes. Here we were in our kitchen, my bare cock gently pumping along her pussy, feeling her lips part to let me sail through like a boat through water while watching our parents just outside. I was starting to feel that I might come accidentally, it was so intense, both the euphoria in my head and the sensations on my cock. I knew I had to stop, soon, but as we watched and humped, Dad dug his spade into the ground and took his gloves off.
"Oh hell, they've stopped," Sue said, "quick, get up to your room and don't come down until you have got it soft enough, and pretend you've just come down."
"Right," I said, quickly withdrawing my cock. "I love you," I whispered, as I kissed her neck and headed for the stairs.
As I turned the corner, I saw her tugging up her panties and pajama bottoms and couldn't help but see a damp patch just visible between her thighs. I hoped they wouldn't notice or would be too polite to ask what it was.
In my room, with the thoughts and image of where my cock had just been, I wanked out another load of cum. I waited a short time afterwards until I was sure I looked 'normal', then went back downstairs ostensibly for the first time.
Our parents were now in the kitchen having coffee, so I exchanged the usual greetings, poured some breakfast cereal and made myself some toast, as I normally would.
Sue was no longer there, but there were a few items drying outside on the washing line, so I assumed all was well and no questions had been asked.
"What are you doing today?" Mom asked.
"Oh, this and that," I replied.
"You can come and help us in the garden if you're not doing anything else."
"Ahh, well, I meant that I have a project to do for college, and then I said I would go round to a mate's house for a while." I said, thinking quickly. The last thing I had in mind to do was digging in the garden.
"I suppose that's important son, maybe Sue will help us," she said.
"Sue? Isn't she at work?" I asked, innocently.
"No, they have some flooding problem at the salon, so she has the day off."
"Oh," I said, "I bet she's pleased. Pity to make her work here though, it's not as if she likes gardening."
Mom thought for a bit, "Yes, maybe you're right, I'll leave her to do whatever she wants, she deserves some time off."
"Come on Mike," she said to my Dad, getting up, "put that paper down and let's carry on."
She walked out into the garden followed by my dad, who rolled his eyes conspiratorially at me, as he passed.
Well, I thought to myself, I got you out of that one Sue, and grinned.
********************************
I saw Sue at lunchtime and made a point of saying, in front of Mom, that I had heard she had the day off. We acted normally, except for exchanging the odd look and grin when no one was looking. She then made herself scarce for the rest of the day and I spent some time in my shed, and the rest at my mate Tony's house, helping him service an old motorbike he had bought.
As usual, we had a family meal in the evening. Sue and I joined forces to clear up and as they habitually did, our parents went into the sitting room to watch TV.
I stood next to Sue, drying things as she washed, our hips occasionally touching. Once or twice I sort of bumped her with mine deliberately.
"Ben," she whispered, looking towards the sitting room, "don't start anything tonight, I got a few odd looks this morning, I didn't realise immediately that my PJs were a bit damp...you know,..down there." She looked round again. "When I did, I had to 'accidentally' make a splash in the sink, and then complain out loud it had made me wet."
"Technically," I whispered back, "I made you wet." I grinned.
"It's not funny," she said slightly crossly, "we can't take risks like that."
"No, I know, I'm sorry. But I did get you out of gardening with them."
"You did?"
"Yea, Mom said she was going to ask you to help, as you had a day off, and I said it would be a pity to make you work when you had just got a day off, so she didn't."
"Oh, thank you, that was nice of you."
"I know," I said.
Grinning, she flicked water in my face.
We laughed together.
"What's going on in there," our mom's disembodied voice shouted from the other room.
"Just messing around," I shouted back, grinning at Sue.
"See," she whispered very quietly, "they have ears like bats, we have to be careful what we do and say. Ok?"
I nodded.
"That's ok then," Mom shouted back, "only we have to go visit grandma again tomorrow, I want to make sure you two aren't going to start arguing again."
We looked into each other's eyes and smiled,
"You thinking what I'm thinking," she said, right into my ear.
"Hmmm I might be," I replied.
When we had completed the cleaning up, we watched TV with them, sitting apart in separate armchairs. Later, Sue disappeared for the night to her room, leaving me to only imagine what she was thinking.
********************************
When I finally woke up on Sunday morning, it was clear from the dull light coning through my window that the weather had changed for the worse. When I looked outside, it was raining and the temperature even in my bedroom had dropped several degrees. After I showered, I dressed in jeans and a thicker top, it wasn't going to be shorts weather today.
I went down to have breakfast and found that the family had also changed to warmer clothing, sadly including my sister, who now wore jeans too, instead of her sexy miniskirts.
Mom and Dad reminded us that they were going to visit grandma again and asked if we would like to go with them. I waited to see how Sue answered, and when she said she had already invited one of her friends over for the afternoon, she sounded so genuine, that I believed it.
"Ben," Mom said, "it's raining, so there isn't much to do here, you haven't been over to see her for a while, would you like to come with us this afternoon?"
I did feel guilty that I hadn't seen grandma for a while, and if Sue was having her friend over, maybe it wasn't a bad idea. I was just about to say yes, when, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sue looking directly at me and give a quick shake of her head.
"Oh," I said, thinking quickly, "I've...emm... promised Tony I'll help him service his motorbike, that we started yesterday, it's..a two man job and I don't want to let him down." I finished.
"That's a shame, but you really need to visit her soon, she isn't very well." Mom said, "maybe next time."
"Yea, sorry, maybe next time," I said, slightly ashamed of the lie I had just told.
I glanced at Sue, who almost imperceptibly nodded, then turned and I heard her going off to her bedroom.
The morning passed slowly. I went down to my shed, warmed it up a bit with the old paraffin heater I had there, and messed around a bit tidying up. I opened the secret bottom of the drawers and checked that the two pairs of my sister's very used panties and the packet of three Durex I had bought were still how I had left them. I read the instructions on the Durex box a couple of times, but couldn't really waste one trying it out, so I just hoped it was as easy as it sounded.
I wondered what it would be like to put one on and if I really intended to use them soon. I remembered how my sister had looked when we were both naked in the shower, and where my cock had almost been, these images soon had my cock straining at the front of my jeans. I sat and re-read my latest 'explicit magazine' purchase, taking in all the details, imagining it was Sue lying there as I lay on top of her. I was soon slowly stroking my cock; first just over my clothes, then, having checked that no one was about outside on this wet day, taking it out and wanking while I read.
Time must have passed more quickly than I thought once I got engrossed in the magazine.
"BEN, we're leaving now," I heard, shouted from the house.
I opened the door just enough to put my head out and shouted back, "Ok, give my love to grandma," and waved at Mom standing by the back door to the house.
"There's some food in the fridge," she replied, "see you later, about the same time as last week."
I waved 'ok' so that she knew I had heard and then closed the door. I stood and watched out of the window, my cock still poking out of my jeans but invisible from outside, as it was way below the window level.
I wondered what Sue was doing, had she got engrossed in something, I thought she was probably playing her records and doing that 'singing along' noise she did sometimes in her room.
How wrong I was.
It was about fifteen minutes after they left. I had just got going again, slowly stroking my cock so as not to come too soon, when I heard the pit, pat, pit pat. of feet slapping on the wet path down to my shed. I glanced out of the window and there was Sue jogging through the rain towards me. I jumped up, and with difficulty, I pushed my cock back into my jeans and only managing one button, dropped back into my old armchair, just as she pushed open the door and rushed in out of the rain. Damn, I thought, I had again forgotten to bolt the door, I was getting lax.
"Wow, it's wet out there," she said, panting a little from her exertion.
I looked round at her; even the small amount of rain had darkened her shoulder length, light hair and it stuck to her face. Her tight blue jeans that hugged her trim figure and long legs were damp from the knees downwards. She had on a tight, long sleeved, white top, but the cool temperature between the house and my shed had left its mark in the shape of two pointy bits slightly tenting her top.
"You can expect that with rain," I said, glibly, looking her up and down.
She moved closer to me and shook her wet hair, spattering me with water, "That's for being not nice," she said.
"Hey, it was just a joke." I retorted, shaking the water off my magazine that I had forgotten I had on the arm of the chair.
"So was that," she said, a smug grin on her face, "we're quits then, yeah?"
"I suppose."
"Ahh," she said, catching sight of the magazine, "that's why you are grumpy, I disturbed your 'studying'."
I felt my face getting a bit hot, "Just ...revising," I replied.
"Do you need to?"
"Just refreshing my memory, that's all."
"Right, of course," she laughed. "Woo, it's not very warm down here, why don't you...umm.. come and 'revise' in the house, it's much warmer there?"
"I'm not going to bring these into the house, it's too risky... if they found them..."
"Well I was wondering,...maybe, we could do a bit of 'live' revision...if you're feeling like it," it was her turn to blush.
"Do you want to?"
"Do you?" she batted it back.
"Revising has got me a bit worked up," I said, candidly, "and it's more fun than reading about it."
"I think it might be."
"Do you think it's safe, ...in the house?"
"As safe as last time, but I can't phone again, they would be suspicious."
"They told me the same time as last week, so that's several hours at least," I said, warming to the idea of sharing some intimacy with my sister again.
"I'll go back then and wait for you, and...emmm...you might want to bring that little box that's on top of your magazines...if you want," she said coyly, turning around and running back to the house.
I wasn't sure about doing anything in the house again, as we would have no warning should they come back early. I guess I should have been more forceful, but she took me unawares and I wasn't really expecting her to suggest anything more than the repeat of things we had already done together. She had asked me to bring the packet of Durex with me, what did that mean? Was it just so that there would be no mess if I came, or did she want more? My head was spinning with what might happen and how risky it all was. I had already been wanking and got interrupted twice. I was ready to release all the tension I had already built up, and it was exciting to imagine touching and being close to my sister again, far better than just sitting here on my own reading.
I made up my mind.
I popped the magazine back in the drawer, put the Durex in my back pocket and closed the false bottom of the drawer, replacing the few odd woodworking tools on top and closed it. I turned the paraffin heater off, had a final look round that everything looked 'normal' and headed up to the house.
I could see why Sue had arrived with very wet hair as it was raining very hard, and by the time I had reached the house, my hair was wet too. I decided to quickly go straight to my bedroom and run the hairdryer over my hair, to stop it dripping down my neck.
I sat on my bed with the blower on high and hot and within a few minutes, it was sorted.
I didn't know where Sue was, but as I turned the hairdryer off, I had the feeling I was being watched. I turned my head towards the door and saw she was leaning on one side of the doorframe, watching me.
"You made it then," she said.
"Not without getting soaked."
"Yeah, me too, makes 'getting wet' a different experience doesn't it." she said, with a perfectly straight face.
"You could say that," I grinned, noticing that she had changed from her warmer jeans and now wore one of her short, black skirts, that showed off her great legs, and a different tight top.
Did you ...bring them with you," she asked.
"You mean these," I said, taking the small box of Durex out of my pocket.
"Yeah...emm...can I have a look at them, I've never seen inside a packet."
I gave them to her and watched as she carefully opened it to reveal three, small, oblong foil envelopes.
"Oh, it's not what I expected," she exclaimed, "they seem so ...small," she started to blush.
"Well, I think they're sort of rolled up somehow, look at the instructions."
She studied it for a moment, getting redder "Ahh,... I think I see; it doesn't look too difficult."
"I don't know, I have never tried one, you just have to avoid using your nails I think though, in case they make a tiny hole. Once you open the foil, you can't keep it, so I haven't, like... you know, looked inside."
She was fingering the foil envelope, feeling the shape of the thing inside which, due to the oblong envelope, felt like an elongated oval rather than round.
"It's sort of sexy, isn't it, having one of these in your hand. I mean...knowing where it's going to go," she said, her voice a little husky.
"Does it do that to you?"
"It does a bit," she murmured, crossing her legs as she continued to lean on the doorframe, her face fully flushed now. "Does it all go in that end bit they show on the diagram then?"
"Yea, I think that's why its shaped like that."
"Hmm, all your stuff in there," she mused, "do you want to... try one on, just as an... experiment sort of?"
"I don't know, maybe we should just keep them for now?" I said, still not wanting to waste one.
"Well...maybe, we could just try it to keep your stuff off me if ...um.. we just played around a bit, what do you think?"
I was already thinking what a great feeling it would be to get her to actually roll it down my hard cock, what would it feel like to have it on me, and it had already responded to those thoughts by starting to grow. I wondered if I could do that sliding between her naked thighs thing again, against her pussy, that had been so erotic, and with a Durex, it would be safer.
"You sure you want to?" I asked.
"Only if you do," she returned the question.
"It always makes me feel randy talking about things like this with you. Does it do that to you?"
Yeah, 'cos really I know we shouldn't be, and that somehow makes it sort of naughty but exciting too."
"I know what you mean," I said, my cock now fully hard.
There was an awkward silence while she still fingered the Durex packet, and it seemed neither of us wanted to be the one to decide or to start anything.
"Do you want to come and sit here with me, instead of propping up the doorframe?" I asked, still leaving the decision up to her.
"I could do. Would you like me to?"
"Yea," I said, "I won't bite...much," I joked.
"You'd better not," she said, as she walked the few steps to put the Durex on my bedside table, and then sat down on the bed to the left of me, "I don't want any marks left."
"Where don't you want any marks?" I grinned.
"Anywhere!"
Sitting on the bed, with her feet on the floor, the edge of her skirt was across the middle of her thighs, exposing a lot of slim leg.
"You know Sue...," I started, looking down, "...you have great legs."
"Really...do you think so, I thought they were always too thin," she said, sounding surprised and blushing again, then putting her legs out straight, and pulling the hem of her skirt up her thighs, until it was only just covering her underwear.
"See," she said, "not much meat on them is there?"
I put my hand just above one of her knees pretending to feel its thickness, "Well they look fine to me, very sexy in fact," I said truthfully.
"God Ben, you are actually blushing, you must mean it," she said quietly, making me blush even more.
"I'd better just check a bit more before I'm sure though," I said, looking her in the eye and sliding my hand up her thigh to where she had pulled the edge of her skirt. "Mmm, yep, confirmed, very sexy."
Our faces were only a few inches apart and with my hand slowly sliding up and down her leg, I leaned a bit further towards her. She leaned too until our lips just touched.
"Are you going to kiss this girl with sexy legs then Ben?" she whispered.
I felt, as well as heard, the words as her lips moved mine when she spoke.
"I think so," I whispered back, and put my lips totally over hers and began to kiss her.
Our lips moved, feeling each other, nibbling and teasing taking turns to gently suck on a lip. Our breathing rate increased slightly as the kiss deepened.
We stayed like that for a couple of minutes I guess, just testing the other's readiness to move on.
The knowledge that my sister was in my bedroom, kissing me, on my bed, in a short skirt, letting me stroke her legs, got my cock as hard as it would go. It was also a slightly uncomfortable position, with both our heads turned at right angles to our body, so with some trepidation, I put my right hand under her armpit and gently eased her round onto the bed. She didn't resist and slid round to lie longways on the bed, and I followed, hanging on to that kiss.
Now that she was lying on her back and I on my side facing her, I propped myself up on my left elbow and put my other hand onto the side of her face, pushed her hair back over her ear and let the tip of my tongue gently prise at her lips.
She opened her mouth a little and allowed my tongue to slip in. Once she felt it contact hers, it seemed to act as a catalyst and released something in her. Her tongue snaked into my mouth and we started a sensuous dance, like the mating ritual of two serpents. We kissed and then broke apart to breath, then were back locked together.
As I kissed her, I slowly ran the forefinger of my right hand around the contours of her breasts, underneath, round the side and over the top. Then gradually, in a decreasing circle, I homed in on her nipple, feeling the hardening nub under my fingertip through her clothes. She moaned a little into my mouth and put her hand on the back of my head to hold me against her lips.
Putting my whole hand onto her right breast, I gently squeezed it and rubbed my palm over it, feeling it constrained in her bra. She made no objection when I slipped my hand under her top and worked my way up to cup her bra clad breast. I was able to lower the bra cup so that I could touch her bare nipple, by now, long and hard. I teased it with my fingers, then slid my hand inside her bra. She didn't have huge breasts, so it fitted into my hand nicely. The skin was warm and soft, but the whole breast was firm to the touch.
Her breasts were obviously one of her sensitive areas, as her little noises and moans became more frequent as I stroked and manipulated it.
Her right hand, that had been lying by her side against me, shyly started searching the front of my lower body, until she found the bulge in my jeans made by my hard cock. She ran her fingers up and down, the feelings intensified for me knowing it was my sister that was rubbing my cock. She squeezed it and felt its length, testing its rigidity. With the ministrations I had already been giving it in my shed, I was scared I might even come before she did anything else.
I took her feeling my cock as an indication that she wanted to do more, so I withdrew my hand and lifted her top to expose her bra. She took her mouth away from mine for a moment and raised both arms upwards, allowing me to pull her top up and off. When she felt me slip both hands under her back, she arched it slightly to give me room and I easily managed to undo the bra clip and take that off too. As it came off, I lowered my lips to the nearest nipple and took it into my mouth.
"Mmmm, ohhh, that's so nice Ben," she murmured, and put her hand back down between us and returned to rubbing my cock through my jeans.
I sucked on one nipple while I teased the other breast with my hand, feeling the rubber-hard nub of it on my palm. For the size of her breasts, she had quite long nipples, not quite the length of the first part of my little finger, but not far short. They were dark pink to start with, but now they had darkened to almost the same brown-red as her areola. I loved sucking on it and flicking it with my tongue, teasing against my teeth and feeling the little tiny bumps on her areola surrounding it. She obviously did too, as she had closed her eyes and was just bathing in the sensations, gasping when I teased a little too hard, but loving it all the same.
Her hand was sort of scrabbling at the front of my jeans, "Ben," she said, through her gasps, "I can't undo these with one hand, I...want him out."
"Do you...want them right off...or what?" I asked.
"Yeah, that would be easier,"
"If you're sure?"
"Yeah, please...can you?"
I quickly sat up, undid my jeans and slid them off onto the floor.
"Emm,.. what about...?"
"Take them off too... if it's ok with you."
"Ok."
I got rid of my underwear too, just leaving me in my warm top, although being with my sister on my bed had warmed me up sufficiently that I actually felt a bit too hot. I decided to just remove that too and the pile of clothes on the floor grew a little bit bigger.
I didn't realise she had been watching my striptease.
"Mmmm Ben, you are totally naked and with your sister in the room too, whatever would Mom say if she knew?" she grinned.
"I hope she never finds out," I replied, lying back down alongside her but naked now, my cock sticking out in front of me, pointing at her.
Her hand quickly came back between us, but this time she took hold of my bare cock and started to gently stroke it up and down, as she had done once or twice before.
I placed one hand back on her breast and kissed her again, her mouth opening almost immediately to accept my tongue.
It was my turn to moan now, the sensations of her small hand gently wanking me, knowing I was lying naked with my beautiful sister, were thrilling.
We stayed like that for a while, kissing, tongues playing round and round, in and out of each other's mouths, it was no wonder my pre-cum was coating the head of my cock and her fingers.
I moved the hand from her breast down over her stomach, which apparently tickled, as she giggled through our kissing. Then down onto her bare thigh, just below where her skirt ended all the time feeling her hand on my cock. I brought my hand back up, under her skirt until I reached her panties and pressed it to her mound, cupping it.
"Mmm, God," she said, while trying to kiss and breath.
I moved and massaged my hand all over the front of her panties. I pushed my hand sideways down that sensuous gap she had between her thighs and felt the wetness that had soaked through already. She opened her legs a little more and I was able to turn my hand round, several of my fingers feeling her pussy lips under the material. I slid them up and down, putting a bit of pressure on them, slightly pushing the damp material into her slit. Her hips moved slightly to get more of the pressure where she wanted it.
Pulling back, but leaving my lips just in contact with hers, I said, "I think you have too many clothes on compared to me."
"Hmmm...do you now. Do you propose to do anything about it?"
"Do you think I should?" I asked.
"Would you like to?"
"I would like to see all of you."
"You know what to do then, don't you?"
I took my hand from under her skirt and found the button and zip on the side of it. With a little bit of fumbling, I managed to undo both, and she lifted her bottom so I could slide it off.
She now only had on her small, white, cotton panties, so looking her in the eye, I tugged experimentally at the waistband to see if it was ok to remove them, and was rewarded by her lifting her bottom for them too.
We were now both naked, on my bed, my heart was going ten to the dozen, I could feel my face hot and flushed from the feelings flowing through me. I crawled back up to lie alongside her, at which, she let go of my cock and turned on her side to face me. We put our arms round each other and drew ourselves close together, her nipples pressed into my chest, my cock against her mound and stomach and our legs touching. Oh Christ, I was lying naked against my sister on my bed. A few weeks ago, I would never have thought we would be doing this or anything remotely sexual.
We kissed, I kissed down her neck, across her breasts, down her stomach to the start of her dark pubic hair, damp with her juices.
"Ben...what..?"
I ignored her and continued down, letting my tongue lead me to her slit. Gently easing her onto her back again, I moved over the nearest leg, separating her legs with my hands until I could see her swollen labia glistening slightly in the dull light. Despite the fact that I had hardly done more than touch her there, her lips were slightly open and a musky perfume was evident as I moved my face closer.
Using both hands, I separated her pubic hair, opened her lips more and slipped my tongue between them, tasting the remembered nectar within. Sue groaned and moved as if my tongue was heated metal. I licked some more, not touching her clit, just the inside of her labia. I could feel the tiny tube of her pee hole with the tip of my tongue, and gave it some attention, as I licked up and down.
"Ben," she was saying, "Jesus Ben, Ohhhh," squirming a little on the bed.
I moved my face lower, put my hands under her bottom and started to probe the entrance to her vagina with my tongue. Now at an angle better than in the shower, I could push my tongue further in. A little at a time, I poked my tongue in, licked around and then out, trying to get further in each time. Even though both my tongue and her entrance were very wet, she was so tight, it took me several minutes until I got as much of my tongue inside her as I could. When she felt this soft intrusion, she started to squirm more wildly and make more noise. It was a good job my bedroom was on the unattached side of our house.
Knowing that I had her close to coming now, I moved my tongue up until it finally contacted her clit. When I moved it around and then sucked it into my mouth, she gripped my head with her hands and weakly tried to push me away.
"Ben, Ohhh.. for Christ's sake, ohhh..you are going to make me finish if you carry on like that," she panted.
"Do you want me to stop then?" I asked, between licks.
"Yes...no...yes...ohh, I don't know Ben..."
"Shh," I said, and went back to concentrating all my attention on her clit, using it like I had her nipples, teasing the hard little pleasure nub back and forth, then sucking it hard and letting go.
She was bucking her hips to my rhythm on her clit, making it difficult to stay attached, I could see she was ramping up to her peak. As her entrance was so wet now with her own secretions and my saliva, I carefully slipped two fingers into her, and started to finger fuck her juicy hole while I gave her clit a thorough taste of tongue friction.
She didn't last long after that. Clenching her internal muscles and her firm stomach, she shuddered and trembled through her climax, crying out some unintelligible words. Her vaginal muscles gripped my fingers and a new wetness coated them and ran out of her tunnel, wetting down between her thighs and onto the bed.
As her orgasm came to an end, leaving her body twitching with the aftershocks, she cried out "Stop Ben, it's too sensitive," and pushed my head more forcibly away from her soaking mound.
I crawled up the bed on top of her and held her close to me, my face level with hers and my still hard cock on her stomach. I was holding my post-orgasmic sister against my naked body; it was just an amazing feeling.
I let her come down slowly, stroking my hands over the parts of her body I could reach, but avoiding her sensitive clit and labia.
"Ohh, Ben, you know how to get me going, that was..soo...soo much, but you made me finish and you haven't." she whispered, throatily.
"There's still plenty of time," I whispered back. I wasn't sure why we were whispering, but the situation seemed to warrant it somehow.
"Yeah, we still have time."
She was so relaxed, I wondered if she was going to doze off, but I kept running my hands over her naked warm flesh, breasts, ribs, hips, shoulders, neck, they all received a gentle massage.
After a short while, she opened her lovely brown eyes and looked at me, putting one hand on the side of my face, "Could we try putting that Durex on you now Ben?"
"So I don't make a mess you mean?"
"Well, I'd kinda like to see how it goes on, and... it would help if you are going to finish too," she said.
"That makes sense as I have them," I agreed, also curious to see how one felt and maybe watch Sue put it on for me.
I reached over to the bedside cabinet and grabbed the foil packet, then pushed myself up to sitting position. Sue sat up beside me, my sister's pert breasts and nipples open to my gaze.
"Do you want to do it?" I asked.
"I dunno, I've never done it before though."
"Well that makes two of us, but it would be more exciting if you did it," I said
"Hmm ok, let's try."
I gave her the little packet and she carefully tore off the top. She squeezed from the bottom until the rolled, thin latex, contraceptive, slipped into her hand. Having already looked at the instructions, we both looked at it trying to determine which was the outside so it could be rolled down the right way.
"I think this is the bit you hold to keep the air out," she said, "so that must be the outside, and look, its rolled round the thicker bit that way, so I think I just push it down that way."
"Want to try," I said, paying more attention to her hard nipples than the contraceptive.
She took hold of my cock with her small hand and pulled the skin back to fully expose the large mushroom head.
"Ahh... Ben, he's quite big, do you think it will stretch without breaking?"
"I think it's made to do that, so try."
She squeezed the tip of the Durex in one hand and placed the elastic ring on the top of my cock. Pressing downwards with her fingers in as big a circle as she could, she managed to cover the head with the thin material, then had trouble getting it over the ridge of my foreskin.
"I am gonna have to push harder," she said, "is that ok?"
"Yea, I said," enjoying the feel and sight of her hands on my cock, "but don't use your nails," I reminded her.
She struggled a moment longer, then suddenly, it was over the obstacle and unrolling down the length of my shaft. She kept stroking it down until the ring met my pubic hair. I loved the feeling of her doing that, but I wasn't sure about the tightness at the base of my cock.
"There," she said, looking pleased with herself, "I did it."
"Yea, that's look good," I replied, "you can be an official Durex operative now," I grinned.
"Now it's on, come and lie on me like you were," she said, more quietly, and lay back onto the bed.
I got almost back into the position I was in before, on top of her and in-between her legs, but as I went to lower myself down, she took hold of my covered cock and positioned it between her thighs so that as I lowered down, my cock went down against her bare pussy. We had done this in a similar way in my shed that time, standing up, but this felt a lot more like the 'real thing'. She was still wet from her orgasm and added to the lubrication on the contraceptive, when I moved, it slid easily and sensuously between her thighs and her pussy lips.
I had been building up to my release for a long time, both back in the shed on my own, and here with my sister, so I lost no time in starting to slide back and forth against her.
Her sensitivity had obviously diminished and I could feel she was enjoying the new feeling too. She rose up to meet my down strokes until our pubic areas met, then reversed as I pulled back. I think we were both feeling as though we were actually fucking. The sensations on my cock from her pussy lips hugging it, were taking me ever closer to my own finish, and from the sounds she was making, the base of my cock hitting her clit must be moving her towards her second orgasm.
I suddenly felt her stop moving.
"Sue? What's the matter, have you heard something?" I asked, stopping too, worried maybe our parents had returned, and she had heard the car or something.
"Nothing's the matter, but ...emm.. you know in the shower," she was whispering again into my ear, "when I asked you to not move or say anything, then I did that ...thing."
"Yeah, I remember," I said, as if I could forget.
"Well...now you have something on him, could we just ...like ...do that again?"
"You mean, put a bit of him into you?"
"Yeah, like before."
"You really want to?"
"Well, it's not so risky now, is it?"
"No, I guess not, but...it might change things if we go too far," I said, wondering where this might go.
"It needn't, we won't let it."
"That's easy to say." I said.
"You don't want to then Ben, is that it?"
"No, 'it's not that, I just want to make sure you know what this means, we can't ever pretend it never happened."
"It'll be okay, I promise... please...I want to feel what it's like again to just have a little bit of you there."
I was lying on top of her, between her legs, supported by my elbows, slightly trembling at the thought of what she was suggesting. I wanted to feel it again too, but it was way over just touching and kissing each other, but so exciting to think about.
"I don't want to hurt you," I whispered, my heart racing and my breathing shallow and fast.
"You won't, honest...go on," she encouraged me, sliding her feet nearer her bottom and raising her knees with her feet flat on the bed.
Resting on just one elbow, I shuffled back a little and took my cock in my other hand. I gently rubbed the tip up and down her slit between her wet labia. She was very wet now and I could smell her arousal again. I moved it lower until I felt it lodge in the indentation of her entrance.
"Is that in the right place?" I asked her, nervously.
"Yeah, now just gently push in a bit, just a bit...ok."
I did.
I pushed, not hard.
I felt a bit of elastic resistance.
"I don't think it will go in," I said, desperately.
"It will," she said, "push a bit harder, its ok."
I was trembling so much with the tension and not knowing how much force to use.
I pushed, and as I did so, my sister also pushed her hips towards me.
My cock-head stretched her entrance and suddenly popped inside her.
It didn't stop there.
Once it finally slid through the tight entrance, all the lubrication, and the joint pressure from us, pushed my cock about halfway into her vagina.
"Ahhh,,, God, God," she cried, "stop there."
"Oh, hell, I'm sorry," I said, "it just happened, are you ok?"
"Yea, I think so, it's not your fault. Christ, I feel so stretched, much more than when I did it that little bit before."
"Shall I pull out?" I asked, still worried that I had hurt her somehow.
"No, just stay still for a moment, let me see if I get used to it."
My cock felt as though gripped by a long elastic tube, but soft and warm. It was so snug in there that I could feel every movement she made with her muscles, as she tried to adapt to the penetration.
Those sensations made my already sensitive cock twitch inside her.
"Oh, I can feel him moving in there, like small spasms," she said, almost in wonder. "It's gradually feeling better."
"Shall I pull out now then?"
"No, it's starting to feel nice having you in there, part of me. How about you, are you ok?"
"Yeah, I'm trembling all over, you know that we are actually 'doing it' now Sue."
"I know," she whispered, "I wasn't sure we would, but now that we have, it's a bit emotional."
I saw a small tear run down her cheek.
"Oh Sue, I am sorry, I didn't mean to go right in, don't be sad, please."
"I'm not sad, just a feeling of being so connected to someone, for the first time, is a bit overwhelming."
I could see it had affected her more than me, but knowing I was lying here with my cock half inside my sister, naked on top of her, was for me the most erotic and intimate sensation I had ever had, and I knew I would never forget it.
"Ben."
"Yeah?"
"Would you like to be more inside me?"
"Only if you want it," I answered.
"I do, can you go slowly though."
My cock was really twitching now.
I was thinking.
She wanted me further in.
She wanted my cock right inside her.
Filling her up.
"You can start Ben," she broke into my thoughts.
As gently as I could, I moved my hips forward, feeling my cock sliding more easily now, into her vagina. Slowly half inch at a time, I moved further inside my sister.
She moaned a little, not with pain, but more like when I was licking and finger fucking her. I knew she was starting to enjoy the feeling of having a cock in her.
Eventually, our pubic hair touched and a moment later my balls touched her bottom, our pubic bones met, and I could go no further. Oh wow, what a sensation fully inside her, tight as a well fitted glove, totally interlocked.
"Ahh, I feel so full of you, nothing ever felt like this before," she panted, her breathing fast too. "Are you really right in now, all of you?"
"Yea, I am, God, Sue, it feels ...like..I dunno, like I am really part of you, but ...ohhhh..shit..shit!"
Without warning, I felt a contraction deep inside, and my cock swell, as the first blast of cum shot up my cock and into the waiting tip of the contraceptive, buried deep in my sister.
I shook and shuddered
"Sue...I'm sorry...Ohhh, ummmpphh," as the second, third and fourth contractions pumped more large amounts of sperm into the latex sheath.
She held me close, wrapped her legs over my thighs and held me to her, as my long-awaited orgasm and forceful ejaculations racked through my body.
"Oh, Ben, Ben, it's, ok my love, it's ok, finish for me, let it all go." she cooed in my ear, running her hands over my back while keeping me deep inside her with her legs.
As my ejaculations eased off and the tension started to leave my body, I slumped down onto her, still trying to keep my full weight off her. I felt I had let her down coming like that having only just managed to enter her fully for the first time. I knew that I had been very excited and aroused and I guess that penetrating her fully was just the last straw that trigged it, but I wished I had anticipated what might happen and been able to delay it.
"Sue...I.."
"Don't say anything... it's ok... I felt all of that deep inside me, it was a truly amazing and intimate thing Ben. I loved feeling you finish like that."
"You did, really?" I asked doubtfully, wondering if she was just saying that.
"Yes," she said, and kissed me hard, wrapping her tongue round mine.
I realized my cock was still inside her and I needed to remove the Durex. Gently I pulled away and withdrew my cock, holding onto the ring as it had said on the box and then sliding it off, seeing the large quantity of sperm caught in the end.
"Let me see," Sue said.
I held it up for inspection.
"Wow, there's a lot in there, you must have been storing that up for a while," she smiled.
I put it on the floor near my clothes, so that I wouldn't forget to get rid of it.
I rolled back onto the bed alongside her and stroked her flat stomach, letting my fingers drift into her pubic hair.
I felt her hand take hold of my cock which had softened a little and slowly wank it,
"Wow Ben, you're still a bit hard, is this ok to do?"
"Yeah, it's nice," I said, my cock starting to harden again because of all those thoughts going round in my head of how it had just felt, being inside her, and now feeling her hand on it.
I stroked my hand up her body, over her breasts and then back down until my fingers slipped down between her pussy lips, then used the moisture to gently rub round her clit. She began to pump my cock faster, and by now it was as hard as it was before.
She was breathing fast again.
"Ben," she said, barely audibly, "will you put it back in?"
"You mean... like before?"
"Yeah, all the way, I need you inside me, I want to feel it again."
"I'll have to get another thing," I said.
"No."
"No? What do you mean?"
"I want to really feel you...you know what I mean."
"We can't, it's too much of a risk."
"I... think it will be ok, you have just finished, so most of it has come out."
"I'll get another."
"No Ben, I think I am safe anyway at this time of the month, just this once, now, I need to feel you...please."
She continued to pump my cock.
I think I was losing my mind even thinking about doing it.
"Are you really sure it's safe?"
"Yeah, please, Ben..., make love to me... I need it this once..."
I didn't know what the difference might be without it being sheathed in latex, but she was very persuasive and after my premature ejaculation earlier, I did want to feel how it would be to move inside her. My brain, anesthetized by the eroticism of it all decided to trust her judgement.
I crawled back over her and she lifted her knees back to where they were. I ran my now nude cock-head up and down her slit again to wet it and this time found her entrance easily. It was still a bit expanded from earlier and gently pushing, I felt the head go straight in.
"Ahh..yes, that's good, go on, more," she said.
I pushed more inside, an inch at a time. She was still very tight, and it gripped my cock, but being well lubricated by her continued juices, it slid in without too much trouble.
It was different, I could feel more of the contours inside her warm love channel, some smooth and then a slight patch of roughness, the changes produced exquisite sensations along my cock that I had never experienced before.
"Mmmmm,,, ohh, yessss," she whispered, "keep going."
I did, until once again I could go no further, the very tip of my cock-head bumped against something deep inside her.
"Uhhh...you're right in me, I can feel it, oh, God, thank you Ben, just pull it out slowly now, not all the way, then push it back," she instructed.
I did as I was told and slowly, we repeated it, slightly faster this time.
Oh shit, I was fucking my sister, I mean really fucking her, with my bare, hard, cock. I was deep in my younger sister's vagina, actually fucking her. Oh my God! I couldn't believe the thoughts, feelings and euphoria those sensations and knowledge were producing.
We were kissing each other as we fucked, our tongues moving in rhythm to my cock moving in and out of her. Her hips were rising to meet mine and our skin making 'slapping' sounds when we met. We moved faster together, each matching the other, my cock coming almost out of her before plunging in as far as I could push it, trying to get to her very soul.
She had moved her heels onto my bottom and was pulling me into her on every stroke, I knew I had come not too long ago, but I felt myself building for another climax soon.
I could feel Sue was close too, she made little sounds on every stroke, her muscles trembling with the effort of being 'nearly there'.
I knew I had to pull out before I came now that I wasn't wearing anything, but Sue had me gripped with her arms round me and her legs imprisoning my bottom against her.
"Sue," I tried to tell her, through her mouth pressed against mine, "I have to stop"
"No, no,no, don't stop."
"But...Sue we can't..."
"Yes, yes, inside me, you must..." she almost cried out.
She went over the edge, forced her hips up at me bottoming my cock inside her, shuddered, dug her nails into my back and squeezed me so hard against her with her heels, I didn't stand a chance. She cried out then, using words I didn't know that she knew, and she probably didn't know she was shouting.
As she released, like an express train hitting the buffers, inevitably she triggered me. I could hardly move she held me within her so tight. Her vaginal muscles gripped and squeezed then relaxed, only to repeat it a second later. I came with my cock as deep inside her as it could possibly be. My sister's vagina was coated with sperm for the first time and with more sperm than I thought I had left in my body.
She gradually stopped moving and lay there looking exhausted. She released her heels from my bottom and straightened out her legs either side of me. We were both panting with exertion, and our limbs were shaking from the effect of whatever chemicals we had released into our bloodstream, with our passion.
I think I was the first to slowly come to my senses.
"Sue," I said, I finished inside you, all my stuff...I didn't know there would so much more."
"Whew.. just whew...I know you did, I felt it."
"You felt it?"
"Yes, I felt it... like a warm sort of something, suddenly inside me, it felt like ...jets of warm water, but I definitely felt it."
"Did..it...I mean.. was it ok?"
"Oh yes, oh yes..Jesus... that was just unbelievable, I had no idea it would be like that. The other things we did, were amazing, but this was just way beyond, what about you?"
"Yea, the same, it's not something I'll forget, but we can never say anything."
"No, I know, but I won't ever forget it either."
"Sue, I am still inside you."
"I know, emm... can I see?"
"If you want to," I said, surprised at her request.
I moved the top part of my body back until she could partially sit up. She looked down at where we were joined.
"Oh Ben that's sexy, seeing him sticking into me, I wish I could have seen him going in and out while I felt it, don't you think that would be very erotic?"
"I'm sure it would," I said, maybe...
"Yea maybe," she said wistfully, "but we need to clean up, look, he's going soft and all your stuff 's coming out of me onto your bed."
"Oh hell, it is, we should have had something there."
She put her arms round me as we sat there, "Would you ...like to do this again sometime?" she asked.
"I would, yes," I replied, "but we have to be very careful, it's too risky without using something, unless you know how to get on that pill that's available, without anyone knowing."
"I'll think about it," she mused, "but let's sort all this out, they will be back soon."The Garden Shed Ch. 06
Taking more risks, we must be crazy!
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
**********
What we had felt about each other when we finally went 'all the way', must have shown in our demeanour over the next week, as Mom kept giving us odd looks of puzzlement. Whether it was the fleeting looks we gave one another, or just our closer relationship, I don't know, but she knew something was going on.
Sue and I continued to do our chores as normal, including clearing the table after the evening meal and washing the dishes. It gave us a short time together to discuss things in quiet voices, while our parents were watching the TV in the living room. We knew that they habitually watched the whole of the News and had hardly ever come back into the kitchen until it had finished.
I normally stood sideways right next to my sister and did the drying, while she washed things. I could also keep an eye out towards the kitchen door and talk quietly, directly into her ear.
It had become our custom over the last few days, that she would let me put my hand that was nearest the sink and couldn't be seen by anyone entering the kitchen, under her short skirt, and gently massage her mound, while she started the washing-up. My other hand held a large dish cloth for drying, and this shielded us further. I couldn't put my hand down the front of her panties, as it would have been too difficult to remove quickly, pick up a dish, and start to dry it, should anyone approach the kitchen.
Tonight, she had on some slightly looser panties and I had been able to slip my finger under the leg hole, so that I was actually sliding it up and down between her damp pussy lips. I managed to get into a position where I could penetrate her with my finger, and was now gently finger fucking her, albeit with only a small length of my finger.
"Do you like what I'm doing Sue?" I whispered.
"Yeah," she said, as she breathed out, "I do, but keep a good look out, they are only through that door."
"Does it make you feel even more randy knowing that?" I asked.
"Oh yeah, much, but keep watching."
She had stopped washing the dishes and was sort of shuffling her legs against one another.
"I guess we'd better get going with the dish washing, or they are going to get suspicious," she said, very quietly.
I knew she was right, so I reluctantly withdrew my finger from her warm, wet, pussy and my hand from under her skirt.
She went back to washing things up. I dried them, and we were quiet, having our own thoughts for a few minutes.
"We are going to have to keep our distance for a while when they are about," I whispered, "have you seen the looks Mom has been giving us?"
"Yeah, I know, she even asked me if everything was ok between you and me, yesterday."
"What did you say?" I asked, worried.
"I just said everything was fine, and then she said we seemed to be getting on well together. Has she said anything to you?"
"No, not yet." I paused. "I think we need to make sure we have the same story ready though, don't you?"
"Hmmm, well, yes, we'll just tell her that we're no longer virgins, you filled me with your stuff, and can I go on the pill?" she said, grinning, but in a voice so quiet that I could only just hear it.
"Sue, don't joke, it's not funny. Dad's ok, he doesn't notice anything, but Mom has a nose like a bloodhound for anything out of the ordinary," I whispered back.
"Ok, sorry... look, if she says anything else, or asks, how about we say... in our own words though...that we realized we have been a 'pain in the arse'...no, better not say 'arse', 'pain in the neck', arguing about stuff. We say we had a serious chat last weekend when they went to grandma's, and we agreed now that we are adults, we should be more considerate and make more effort to be friends...or something like that. What do you think?"
I thought about it for a moment while I dried a couple of plates.
"Yea, I think that sounds ok, just don't overdo it and I think it will work." I agreed.
"Right then," she said, in a loud voice, "I think I've 'finished'," she smirked at me, then whispered, "the dishes anyway."
I grinned; she knew how to lighten the atmosphere all right.
Sue went off to her room and I made my way into the living room to see what they were watching tonight on TV.
********************
We did as we had agreed, and apart from a bit of intimate fumbling in the evening in the kitchen, we kept a friendly distance for a week and didn't give Mom any reason to ask about our behaviour. Grandma had recovered from whatever had been wrong with her, so they hadn't visited her last weekend and consequently we hadn't had any opportunity to be alone together.
Tuesday evening, just as we were finishing up in the kitchen, Sue was looking a bit pensive.
"Are you ok?" I whispered, "you seem deep in thought."
"Errr, yeah, I'm fine. I was just thinking we haven't been able to spend much time together since...well you know..."
"Yea I know, it's awkward isn't it."
"Would you want to?" she asked.
"Want to what?"
"You know, 'spend some more time together'...like we have done."
"Of course, but you know what it's like, there is always someone around when we are both free."
"Well, I was thinking..."
"What?"
"You know I have Wednesday afternoons off from work, is there any chance you could be here too?"
"You mean skip college?"
"Only if you want to."
I thought about it. She was clearly wanting to do some more with me, and I had been using all the images I could remember to wank over during the last week or so. A chance to perhaps be naked with my sister again and try something else, was a very exciting thought.
"I suppose... I could start feeling unwell in the morning and then come home 'sick' at lunchtime. I've a good sick record, so they won't think I am just bunking off."
"So, will you?" she asked, biting her bottom lip in that way she has.
"Ok, I'll try it, but I can only get away with it once."
"I'll come down to your shed after I get home then, if that's ok?"
"Yeah, safer than in the house I think," I said.
"Great, see you there," she whispered, and after checking no one was about, kissed me lightly on the lips and went off to her room.
Wow, I thought, my sexy sister wants to do something more. My cock was already half erect at the thought and instead of going into the living room, I had to go quietly up to my room and fill a tissue with my cum, to make it go down.
********************
On Wednesday morning in college, I was preoccupied with thinking about my sister, all the things we had done and imagining what we might be going to do. One of the staff noticed that I was behaving in an unusual manner, as normally I was very attentive and due to that, I had no difficulty explaining that I didn't feel well and needed to go home.
As expected, there was no one in when I arrived home at around a quarter to one. I had bought a sandwich from a baker's shop near the college, as I didn't want there to be any evidence of missing food, that might indicate I hadn't been at college in the afternoon. I took it down to my shed and made myself comfortable, munching the sandwich as I skimmed through one of the magazines I had hidden there. The weather had turned warm again, and I had gone to college in shorts and a short-sleeved shirt.
It was almost two fifteen before I heard a 'tap, tap' on the door of the shed - I had remembered to lock it this time - when I opened it, Sue slid in quickly and I shut and bolted the door again.
"I wondered if you had changed your mind," I said, "you are later than I thought you might be."
"Oh sorry, I should have said a time, I got something to eat, then had a shower and changed, to get rid of the salon smells that linger in my hair and clothes." she replied.
I could smell the shampoo in her newly washed hair, and she was wearing her short, red, miniskirt, that showed off her long slim legs. She had on a loose-fitting, white, tee shirt and I couldn't detect a bra just by looking.
"Wow, you look great," I said, looking her up and down, "give us a twirl."
She duly spun around one turn, her little skirt flaring outwards, and showing even more leg.
"Glad you like it," she said, shyly.
Every time we had met alone, there had been an awkward silence, where neither of us knew what to say or do next to start anything, and this time was no exception. Nothing was said for what seemed like minutes but was probably only a few seconds.
"Sue do you...,"
"Ben could we...," Sue said simultaneously.
"You go first," I said.
"No, it's ok, what were you going to say?" she countered.
"I was just going to ask... if you wanted to sit on my lap in the armchair, as there is only one place to sit in here. What were you going to say?"
She grinned, "I was just going to ask if we could maybe get a bit more comfortable, rather than standing here. Great minds think alike, eh?"
I sat down first and waited for Sue to sit on my lap as she had done before, but to my surprise, she put her knees either side of mine and sat down on my lap facing me. Her skirt was so short that it couldn't tuck under her, and I could already feel the delicious warmth from her bare thighs and panty-clad bottom pressed into me. My cock had an instant reaction and filled with blood.
"God Sue," I said, "you know how to get me randy without even trying," I grinned.
"You're too easy," she grinned back.
She slid forwards a bit more until her crotch was resting on mine, then squirmed a little until I could feel she had positioned herself right over my erection.
"Mmmm, that's better," she muttered.
I put my hands on her hips and held her there.
Now that we were in a more intimate position, with no doubt about what was resting on what, we seemed more able to talk candidly about things, almost as though it unlocked our normal inhibitions.
"You know when we did it," Sue started, "and I wanted to, you know, feel your stuff in me?"
"Yea, but talk quietly, remember the neighbours might be about."
"Yes, ok,...well, I knew it was a risk, so last week, I plucked up courage and called into the new Family Planning Centre and found out that now, I don't have to be married to get 'the pill' and it's all confidential, so I got some prescribed."
"You did?" I said, astonished that she went and did it.
"Yeah, they also gave me some of those Durex free too," she said, obviously pleased with herself.
"So...so does that mean...?"
"They explained that depending on where I am with my monthly visitors, it might not be fully effective for a couple of weeks though."
"Visitors?" I asked, stupidly.
"Duh,.. yeah, you know, cycles, monthlies..."
"Ah, I see, yes, sorry, we probably don't need to go into that," I said.
"Anyway, there we are," she stated.
"Goodness, I didn't think you would."
"It was that or take risks all the time, and I didn't want to do that."
"We could just not go that far again," I suggested.
"Is that what you want?" she said, more quietly.
"No, I didn't mean that, it was just an option...I don't want you scared. I love being a part of you, the feeling that we are joined, it's so sexy and erotic. Does it do that to you too?"
"Yeah, that's why I did it."
"You are going to have to be careful Mom doesn't find out." I said, on a more serious note.
"I already have that sorted, I found a good place to hide them, but you should keep the Durex down here, it's safer," she said, taking a small packet out of her skirt pocket.
"Just put them onto the workbench for now, I will put them away later."
"Make sure you do," she warned me.
As we were talking and thinking, I let my hands drop down onto the bare part of her legs that were either side of me and unconsciously began stroking them.
"Mmmm that's nice," she murmured.
Realising what I was doing, and that she was enjoying it, I made longer strokes with my hands until I was just under her skirt.
"I like touching your skin," I said, "its's so smooth."
"I'm glad you do, but I still think my legs are too thin," she said looking down at where my hands just disappeared from view.
"No, they're perfect," I replied, and slid my hands higher up.
She moved her bottom a little on my lap, just enough to cause a bit of friction on my hard cock. I responded by sliding my hands even further up, so that I guessed I was nearly touching her panties. My thumbs were on the inside of her legs, with the rest of my hand on top of them.
On the next stroke, I aimed to touch her panties and slid them right to the top of her legs, my thumbs outstretched.
I contacted pubic hair!
What?
I felt round just a bit more, wow, she was definitely bare under there.
"Sue?" I said, the surprise in my voice evident.
"What?" she said, pretending not to understand.
"You haven't got any...underwear on."
"I know," she smirked then, "I wondered how long it would take you to find out."
Oh my God. It came to me then, that her bare pussy was pressed against my hard-on in my shorts.
"Does it feel weird to not have any on, walking about?"
"Err... sort of... it was a bit drafty walking down here in this skirt," she said grinning, "but it was also kind of sexy too."
"I think it would be difficult for men to have their things exposed to the fresh air...unless of course I wore a kilt, but that's not going to happen." I grinned back.
Finding that she was open to my touch, I moved my hands so that both of my thumbs were teasing her pussy lips apart and sliding slowly up and down her slit. I could feel the length of my cock pressing up but restrained, in my shorts. She was already damp, and as I touched her more, the moisture increased and started to lubricate my thumbs.
"Well...while you are down here with me, you could just slip it all off," she challenged me.
"You mean now?"
"Why not?"
"I suppose I could just slip them down. I dunno about right off, in case anyone comes. You would only have to stand up to be covered, it would be more difficult for me," I said.
"Do you want to?"
"I like the thought."
"Well you know what 'thought' did," she said, using one of our parent's expressions, "nothing."
"Yea. Ok."
I withdrew my hands and undid my shorts. Sue lifted up a little and I pushed them down to just below my knees. When she sat back down, my cock was in line with her slit and lying along it. Even though we had done other things, I couldn't get used to the idea that my bare cock was against my sister's wet pussy. Pre-cum was already seeping from my cock as my arousal and excitement grew.
"Mmmm," she hummed, "that feels better doesn't it?"
"Yea, it does," I whispered.
She shuffled back a few inches and my cock sprang up between us.
She giggled a bit, then tentatively put her hand forward and circled her fingers, as much as she could, around it. She gently pushed the skin downwards, until my foreskin rolled back, and the entire head was exposed. She was studying it intently, picking up the pre-cum with her finger and running it round the purple head. She pushed the foreskin further back, until the underside of it could be seen.
"Is that ok?" she asked, looking up at me.
"Yea, but not too far or hard," I answered, feeling her small hands pleasurably stretching the skin a little. "Feels like you are doing a physical exam," I quipped.
"I just wanted to see again, close up," she said, still holding down the loose skin.
While she continued to move my cock this way and that, stroking the skin slowly up and down so the head seemed to go in and out of its cover, I moved both hands up under her tee shirt. I found no bra either, just two warm, soft, but firm globes. The nipples on top of them were already hardening, and as I ran my hands over and around, they became fully erect. I squeezed them with my fingers, pushed her breasts together and then released them and slid my hands up the valley between them.
Sue gave a few quiet moans as I manipulated her breasts, especially when I concentrated on her nipples.
After maybe about 15 minutes of us both stimulating the other with our hands, Sue pushed my cock back down against my stomach. She lifted the front of her skirt to waist level and shuffled back up towards me, so that her pussy lips spread either side of it. It felt warm and snug there, and we could both see, as well as feel what was happening.
She wriggled a bit; I assume to get it in the right position to stimulate her the most. She put her hands on the arms of the armchair to give her more balance, then she slid up and down, gingerly at first, until she was rubbing her labia either side of my cock, while I held on to her breasts.
"Ohh, God, Sue, that's so good."
"It is," she was breathing more heavily, "and I can see him too."
"Do you like to see?" I ventured.
"I just wanted to," she said, "it's sort of like...what I imagine it's like to watch one of those blue films I heard about, but maybe better, as I can feel it as well as see it." she explained, quietly. "It's really erotic, don't you think so Ben?"
"Mmmm, yea, I can see what you mean," I whispered back, feeling her pussy getting wetter and sliding more easily, but stimulating me more.
She had worked out, that if she slightly angled her hips differently as she slid up, to when she slid down, part of my cock would touch her clit and that seemed to make her even more excited.
She kept on moving, and I couldn't overcome the urge to move with her, so soon we had a good rhythm going, and I could see and feel that she was working herself up to a climax.
Suddenly she stopped. She was breathing very fast, her face flushed, if anyone did happen to see her right now, just pulling her skirt back down wouldn't work to conceal her aroused state. Her hips twitched a little, but it seemed she was trying to control them.
"Ben...you asked me if I liked seeing..."
"Yea, you said you did," I said, wondering what was happening.
"Do you remember...when we were in your bedroom... I said I would like to have seen?"
"I dunno, see what?"
"You know...like I said...see him actually going in and out."
"Oh."
"Could I?"
"What now?"
"Yeah..I want to," she said, slightly shyly.
"We could," I said, "we have a few Durex now."
"No...I mean, like before."
"Without, you mean?"
"Yeah...I just want to see it and feel it at the same time, it won't be the same wrapped in plastic," she pleaded.
"It's still risky yet though isn't it?
"A bit I suppose, but you don't have to finish in me."
"What if I can't help it?" I argued, wanting to experience that feeling again, but scared of what might happen.
"We can do it for a short while, and then stop and put one on," she suggested.
"Oh Sue, I want to be part of you again, but ..."
"It'll be ok, I am sure 'the pill' is working a bit already."
"I dunno if it works like that..." I said weakening, "but... if it's only for a while, and it doesn't make me finish..."
She leaned forward and kissed me hard, pushing her tongue into my mouth. I moved my hands, that had still been on her breasts, round behind her back and held her close, while we exchanged tongues, our passion building even higher.
Eventually we came up for air, and she shuffled back. My cock sprang up again, slick with the juices she had spread over it during our sliding together.
"What do you want me to do?" I asked.
"Just stay still and let me..."
With that, she took hold of my cock and brought it up to vertical. She made sure her skirt was well out of the way, then with her head tilted down, avidly watching, she lifted up a few inches, positioned the head of my cock at her entrance and pulled the foreskin back.
Slowly and exquisitely, I felt the head start to enter her as she lowered herself a tiny amount at a time.
"Ohh...ummm," she was quietly saying to herself, entirely caught up in watching and feeling, as my cock slowly opened her outer and then inner lips, gradually being absorbed into her vagina.
This was on a different level of eroticism, seeing the head of my cock part her pubic hair and then her pussy lips and gradually disappear inside my sister for only the second time. I felt her tight channel gripping me as it went in. Now that I could see properly, it seemed to be stretching her wider than I had thought.
She had me halfway in and paused, supporting herself on the arms of the armchair.
"Jesus, Ben, isn't that the sexiest thing you've seen," she whispered, more to herself than me, her eyes bright and sparkling as she gazed at us joined together. "It's making me tremble a bit."
It was true, it was the sexiest thing I had seen and yes, she was trembling, not through supporting herself, but due to the adrenaline from the excitement flowing through her.
She lowered herself another inch, looking all the time.
"Huhhh," she murmured.
Then another.
Our pubic hair was close together now and it was getting difficult to see.
She finally rested her bottom on my legs, my cock as far inside her as it would go, there was now no daylight between us where we were joined.
"I can feel myself pressed right up against you in there, I whispered, "what are you feeling?"
She looked up at me with her eyes full of wonder, "I can feel you deep in me. It feels less sore than the last time. Now that we're still, it's a sort of full feeling, but knowing you are right up in there... it's like no other feeling ever."
I could feel the occasional slight squeeze as though she was testing her vaginal muscles, and my cock responded with a twitch, like there was some sort of communication going on between my cock and her pussy.
"Can you feel when I do this," I asked, and deliberately twitched my cock inside her.
"Ohhh God, yea, do it again."
I did it a few times.
Without moving in and out of her, she was feeling the sensations from my cock and was now deliberately responding by flexing her vagina and squeezing me lightly. That felt like the sexiest thing to me.
"I wanna try moving just a bit," she said, "so I can see him moving in and out of me, are you still ok?"
"Yea, but not too fast or you'll make me finish."
"Just tell me to stop if you get too far," she whispered.
She looked back down and lifted up, allowing my cock to slowly slide almost out of her, now even more slick with her lubrication. Lowering herself down again, she watched me enter her fully again. She repeated this a few times, seeming to be fascinated by me entering her. I wasn't immune to it either, my cock, feeling the sensations of my sister's tight vagina, was increasing my arousal tenfold.
It was far too stimulating, seeing and feeling what she was doing, that after only maybe six or seven strokes, I could feel the pressure building up for an imminent ejaculation. So, this time, once she had me deep inside her, I held her hips firmly to prevent her moving and we stayed like that, my cock twitching inside her uncontrollably, while I closed my eyes, and tried to think of mundane things to stop me from coming.
"Ben," she whispered, "are you doing that deliberately, I can feel you almost vibrating in me," she grinned.
"No," I said through gritted teeth, "just don't move yet, ok?"
"You that close Ben?"
"Mm." I mumbled.
"Your body's quivering."
"I know, just keep still."
I felt her flex her vaginal muscles a couple of times quickly.
"What are you doing, I asked you no to move," I whispered urgently.
"I wasn't actually 'moving'," she said, still grinning at my predicament.
The trouble was that I was trapped both ways. I knew that I was right on the edge, and even if I pulled right out, I was sure I would come inside her on the way, so I had to stay still. The head of my cock was bottomed out inside her and if I came like that, then all my sperm would be halfway to her womb in seconds, so I mentally fought it.
My sister had never been one to take risks, but it seemed like something had been released from her over the last few of weeks during the time we had been exploring so many sexual things together. She seemed to find it very exciting to gamble on us not being caught, or that she wouldn't get pregnant, from our risky games. Sitting here now with my cock deep inside her, on the verge of coming was one of those risky gambles and as she squeezed me again, I could see the excitement in her sparkling eyes of whether she could make me come or if I could hold out.
"Ben," she said huskily, biting her bottom lip, "do you think it would matter, just this time, if you finish inside me?"
I opened my eyes wider, "Yea, don't be daft, it's too much of a risk me even being in you without a Durex, let alone finishing in you." I said urgently, knowing now what she had in mind.
"I think... it might be alright," she insisted.
"No, don't," I implored her, beginning to panic in my head, because my cock was responding unilaterally to the thought of filling her with my sperm and twitching even more.
She somehow rotated her hips with me still in place.
"Sue..."
She rotated the other way and squeezed.
I tried to lift her up and part of my cock came out of her, then she sat down heavily, and I bottomed out again. She did two quick movements up and down, her eyes sort of glazed over, her body shook, and her vagina began the sort of clamping and relaxing I had felt the last time she came with me in her.
I should have guessed that she was on the edge of her orgasm too, and that's why she was excited enough to lose her inhibition and take the risk.
It was too much for me, I felt the usual pressure flow up my cock as the sperm travelled towards its outlet. With my cock snug against the deepest part of her vagina, I spurted the first rush of cum.
As soon as she felt it, she groaned out loud, "Ohhh fuck, Ben, yes, ohh..."
I joined her with my own grunts and expletives.
As subsequent pulses shot more sperm into her, she shuddered and moaned some more.
She collapsed down on top of me her breathing laboured, leaving most of my cock buried inside her, spasming occasionally, as we enjoyed our own small aftershocks. I put my arms round her and held her to me.
I could feel liquid dripping onto the top of my thighs as her own fluid and the excess sperm dribbled from her.
"Oh my God Ben, that was just as good as the first time, even though this time, I was expecting what would happen, but it was still as intense," she said, her head lying on my chest.
"Yes, it was," I had to agree.
We stayed like that for a while, just enjoying each other's closeness.
"I can feel him going soft inside me now," she giggled quietly, still looking for any new experience she might find.
I rubbed her back and stroked her hair as we both came back to reality from our euphoria.
"Do you...think it's going to be ok Sue?" I asked, knowing she would understand what I was asking.
"Yeah, don't worry, I'll go and have another shower in a moment and wash most of it out at the same time," she said, raising her face to kiss me.
"Oh yea, that's a good idea."
"I read it in one of the leaflets in the Family Planning place, it said it would help...if there was an accident."
"Will it help if it's not an 'accident'," I asked.
"I'm sure," she giggled again.
She climbed off me and after making herself look decent, kissed me, then went back to the house to shower, leaving me to think about what had happened and re-live what I had just seen in my imagination.
*********************
That evening, no questions were asked and everything was as it usually was.
After dinner, we again were in front of the sink together and had only just begun the clearing up. Our parents had gone to the living room as usual, and we could hear the TV blaring out.
"They have it on loud tonight," I commented to Sue.
"Yeah, that's good, it means there's no chance of them hearing if we whisper."
"What do you want to whisper about?" I asked.
"About this afternoon," she said, "it was so sexy wasn't it?"
"Yea," I agreed, "does it do more for you when it's dangerous?" I asked, wondering if she would tell me.
"Dangerous?" she looked at me.
"You know risky,..like being caught...or whatever."
"I admit it does," she said, "even discussing it now, knowing they are in there is a bit exciting," she said.
"How much of a risk would you take?"
"What do you mean?"
"You have let me rub you with my finger when we have been here.."
"True..but..what?"
"Would you try more?"
"More? What...here?" her voice increasing in volume.
"Shhhh..." I looked towards the living room, "yes here, now."
"Like, how much 'more' do you mean?" she asked, more quietly.
"Well...it was so sexy this afternoon, what we did, you want to try something now?"
"You haven't said what."
"Right...don't shout out...but...what if, with a Durex on, I put him inside you again from behind this time."
"Her eyes opened wide, "Here!... now!... you mean, you must be mad, we'd get caught and then we wouldn't have a home."
"We wouldn't get caught, I think it could work, just think how sexy it would be? Look, I have even brought a Durex up with me," I said, fishing a foil packet out of my pocket.
I knew really that she wouldn't, it was too risky, but just talking about it made me randy and had already given me a hard on. I was looking forward to relieving that in my room shortly, and I thought that she might also feel sexy after talking in this way, and she would then probably go to her room and do the same. Maybe I might even get to feel her just a little first.
She was quiet for a long minute, concentrating on washing up and I dried the things she handed me.
"How would we do it?" she asked.
"Eh?"
"How would we do what you suggested?"
"You mean you might?" I said, taken aback
"It is very risky, but it has me going already, thinking we could."
"I dunno," I said, backtracking.
"You chicken?" she taunted.
"Well, no..but.. I didn't think you would really consider it," I blustered.
"You get me going then let me down, is that how it is?" she whispered.
I wondered what I had started. I hadn't been really serious. I brought it up and suggested it, just so we could have a bit of sexy talk, but I wasn't sure if she was now actually thinking about it, or just calling my bluff.
"You're not just winding me up are you?" I said, trying to see if she was joking.
"No, but we don't have much time."
"You really, really, mean it?"
"Only if you're not too chicken," she replied.
Shit, I thought, what have I got into, I did think it would be totally, erotically, over the top to actually do it, but she had been right when she had said it was far too risky.
I moved behind her and pressed my hard cock against her bottom.
"Oh, I can feel you're hard already," she said, "but you can't force him through our clothes, can you?"
I thought she might back off when she felt my cock against her and realise that in reality it couldn't be done, but she hadn't let me off the hook yet. I wondered how far she would take it before she did.
"Hold on," she said, quietly.
She quickly dried her hands, put them under the same short skirt that she had worn in the afternoon, and in seconds, dragged her panties down her legs, balled them up and gave them to me.
"Put these in your pocket quickly," she instructed.
What? I thought, shocked, I have her warm panties in my hand, we're in the kitchen, she is now bare under that short skirt. Is she really serious?
I stuffed them into the pocket of my shorts. They were fairly small, so they didn't show.
"Your turn," she smirked, carrying on with the dishwashing.
"You really mean for us to do it?" I asked again.
"Yeah, but we don't have much time, my heart is beating like a steam train already," she replied.
I checked there was no apparent movement from the living room, apart from the TV there seemed to be no other sounds.
I took out the Durex, tore it open with shaking hands, then fumbled the flies of my shorts open and got my cock out into the open. I could hardly believe I was mad enough to do this as I clumsily managed to roll the latex down my cock. Hell, I was standing in our kitchen, twenty yards from our parents in the other room, with my cock out, sporting a Durex. Yes, I was mad, we were mad.
She looked back at me and down at my cock.
"Come on then, don't waste it," she whispered.
My legs and hands were shaking with fear and anticipation, from the adrenalin coursing through my veins from what we were about to do. I wasn't sure how easy it was going to be from behind, as neither of us had done it this way before.
"What on earth do we do if someone comes in?" I asked, nervously, aware that we could still just not do it.
"I dunno, they don't normally, but maybe just quickly move beside me and press yourself against the sink unit here, and I'll see if I can distract them...it's all I can think of, but let's hope they don't"
I moved up behind her, "You'll need to move your legs apart," I whispered.
She moved her feet so that they were wide apart, giving me access between her legs. There wasn't time for any foreplay, so lifting the edge of her skirt enough to see part of her bare bottom, I moved forward and fumbled between her legs with my fingers until I found her entrance between her pussy lips. I pushed one finger into her just to gauge how to do it with my cock and found she was already very wet in there.
"God, sis, you are already turned-on aren't you?"
"I am," she whispered back, "but you are going to have to be a bit quicker."
"I'm trying," I said, "can you just bend forward a little?"
By now I had my Durex covered cock in my hand and under her skirt. I moved right up against her and put the head at her entrance then moving it from side to side slightly, I opened her up enough, so that I could push the head into her.
"Ohh," she said, just above a whisper.
It wasn't as easy as I thought, or maybe it was because I was so nervous, but it didn't seem to want to go in much further. Sue, feeling the head enter her but going no further, pushed her bottom back at me and combined with me pushing, it slipped a couple of inches into her.
Now that it was in that far, it became easier to push all the way and finally my pubic bone contacted her bottom.
"I'm right inside you Sue, how does it feel?" I said, into her ear.
"Jesus Ben, it's so sexy, especially as we are here doing it, can you feel my body trembling?"
"Yea, mine too, shall...shall I pull him out now?"
"No, move in and out a bit, but don't make any noise."
Listening all the time for any movement from next door, I started to pull out and thrust as quietly as I could, her juices now lubricating my cock and making it easier to do.
Christ, I thought, I am fucking my sister here at the sink with them so close to us. It was totally erotic though, so mad and crazy, but breathtakingly sexy.
As I moved in and out of her, she countered my movements making sure I went right in deep each time. I put my hands round to her front and took a breast in each hand, gently squeezing and rubbing my palms over the hard nipples I could feel, even through her bra and top.
We had only done maybe seven or eight strokes, but I knew I was about to cum. I don't know what I would have done if one of our parents had chosen that moment to enter the kitchen, as I am sure I couldn't have stopped.
"Sue,.. I'm about to finish," I breathed into her ear, "are you close?"
"Near, but not close enough," she said, "but you can, I want you to."
I didn't really have a choice, I felt it happen as she spoke, I pushed hard into her and buried my cock as far as I could go, trying to remember not to make any sound except to exhale a bit more noisily than normal. My cock pulsed, and I hoped, shot my cum into the end of the Durex.
"I can feel it Ben,"
"No,..I have that Durex on, you shouldn't be able to feel my stuff inside you," I said, panicking.
"No, no, I meant I can feel him flexing and sort of expanding, not the warm liquid like before. Wow, I didn't think I would feel anything like that instead."
I had stopped thrusting and my ejaculations had more or less stopped, just the occasional cock-twitch inside her now. I held myself in her for a moment longer, savouring the feeling.
"I think you need to take him out now, we are pushing our luck," she whispered.
"Yea, you're right, but you haven't finished."
"Don't worry about it, I can deal with that later, there will be other times," she smirked at me. "Go up to the bathroom and get rid of the evidence, make sure it flushes away properly though."
As I withdrew my cock, holding the Durex as I had read you have to, it slid out easily, the end filled with white liquid.
"Looks like it worked ok," I said, relieved.
"Yeah, I can see, great, now go do as I said while the going is good."
I kissed her on the lips and having pushed my cock back into my shorts, headed for the door out to the stairs.
Just as I got to the door, Mom shouted through, "Haven't you two finished in there yet, you are taking a long time tonight?"
Sue grinned and shouted back, "Ben's finished, and I nearly have, I'll just be a few minutes."
She is crazy my sister, but I love her.The Garden Shed Ch. 07
An unexpected opportunity for Sue and Ben.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
***
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
**********
Since our risky, but very exciting episode in the kitchen, we hadn't had much opportunity to be alone for long enough to do much else. We had continued to touch and excite one another during the regular half hour we spent most evenings clearing up after dinner, but nothing on the scale of the previous time. Mom looked pleased that we seemed to be getting along better and acting more like adults, so we wanted to keep it that way, and tried not do anything to make her think otherwise.
Another couple of weeks went by without us having any alone time, but I had kept the cum flowing into tissues, at least daily, just remembering the feel of my sister's body and reliving all the things we had already done. I am sure Sue was doing something similar in her room from time to time, but we didn't discuss it.
On Monday of the following week, Mom looked hard at me as we were all having breakfast.
"Ben, you need to get a haircut, you're going to look like a girl soon," she said.
"Aw Mom, it's not that long," I replied, "anyway, lots of my friends have long hair."
"That may be, but yours is looking decidedly scruffy, isn't it Mike?" she asked, involving Dad, who had his nose buried in his paper as usual.
"Yes dear." His usual response.
"See, even your dad thinks so," she said.
"I'll get it done when I get time," I said, in between mouthfuls of toast, hoping to close down the subject.
"I am sure you can find the time Ben," she carried on, then paused a minute. "In case you haven't noticed, we've got a trained hairdresser in the family," she said, looking at Sue, "I'm sure your sister could do it for you."
"What, let Sue cut my hair?"
"Why not?" She does mine. Can you see anything wrong with it?" she said, turning her head this way and that.
"No, but...well, she does ladies hair, it might make it look even more like a girl's hair."
"Of course not, hair is hair, isn't it Sue?" Mom said, pointedly looking at Sue for confirmation.
Sue had the faint beginnings of a smirk on her face, "I guess so," she confirmed.
"There, that's settled then, your sister can do it, and as a bonus, it won't cost you anything will it," she said, triumphantly.
"I'm not going to sit in that salon with all those women around giggling and whispering," I stated.
"Don't worry Ben, I can do it after the salon closes," Sue said, " Mrs Collins often lets me lock up if I have a late customer, I'll ask her tomorrow and you can pop round after college on Tuesday evening."
"Or you could do it here?" Mom said.
"I could, but there would be hair everywhere and they have the right chairs and special washbasins in the salon, it will be easier there," Sue replied.
"Yes ok," Mom smiled, "I suppose you probably won't want me watching you either Ben," she said. "There," Mom chimed in again, "that wasn't too difficult was it Ben, all sorted."
I glared at Sue who was grinning now at my discomfort. What was she playing at, I thought we had become good friends?
The last thing I wanted was Sue hacking at my hair, I couldn't understand why Mom felt it was so important, but I knew I couldn't get out of it now.
"Thanks Sue," I said, moodily, "I will really look forward to it." I scowled at her.
"Oh, you should," Sue said, "I am very good at it, I might even treat you to a head massage that we have been practicing lately." She had that grin on her face that I had seen before, and her eyes had taken on a sparkle.
"Think yourself lucky that you have such a talented sister," Mom blithely continued, "I am sure she will make a good job of it."
"I'd better go," Sue said, getting up from the table, "I don't want to be late for work. Don't forget Ben, Tuesday evening, I'll tell you a time later."
She got up and as soon as she was out of Mom's eyeline, grinned at me and raised her eyebrows.
What did that mean, I wondered, there is no fun in getting your haircut...or so I thought.
***************************************
She had told me the same evening, in front of Mom, that her boss didn't mind her staying a bit later on Tuesday and for me to be at the salon at 6pm. She assured me that all the customers and other staff would have left by then, so I wouldn't have to be embarrassed. It seemed I had no choice.
As arranged, I turned up at her workplace around 6pm, to find the door locked and the 'Closed' sign up. I tapped on the window and after only a few seconds, I heard the lock being turned and Sue opened the door.
"Ahh you made it then?"
"Looks like it," I said.
"Come in then before someone thinks we are open and wants an appointment."
She shut and locked the door behind me, then ushered me past the reception desk to the row of empty chairs, each with its own washbasin behind it.
I saw she was wearing what I can only describe as a cream coloured, coverall uniform, that was knee-length and buttoned right up to the neck. It was slightly tailored to the waist, and was tight over her breasts, so that it showed off her figure. I guessed it was a practical garment to protect her clothes from hair, water and whatever products they used on their customers, but she looked good in it all the same.
"Right," she said, very business-like, "take your coat off and put your arms through this gown, and then sit in one of the chairs so I can see what needs to be done."
"I don't want much done," I emphasised, as she tied the gown behind me, and I sat down.
"I have to cut it a bit shorter and tidy it up, unless you want Mom on your case later?" she said.
"Yea, ok, let's just get it over with," I said, disingenuously.
"Right, lean back and let your neck go into the cut-out of the washbasin."
"Like this," I said, feeling her pulling my hair from round my neck so it hung in the basin.
I heard the water running, and her hand splashing in it, presumably testing the temperature.
"Yep, now just stay still."
When I go to the usual barber shop, he just cuts it as it is. This was a new experience and I didn't know what to expect. I suddenly felt the warm water spray on my head, and her hands helping to wet my hair. Once she was satisfied it was good and wet, she stopped the water and I heard her pumping something into her hands then starting to rub it into my hair. The feel of her hands as she firmly massaged what I assume was shampoo into my hair, was surprisingly pleasant and I began to think that maybe this might not be as bad as I thought.
Once the shampoo was fully and deeply massaged into my hair, she reduced the pressure on her hands and started to massage more gently, running her fingers all over my scalp. Wow, I was getting to like this. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the feelings I was experiencing. It was very relaxing, but also a bit sensuous in the way she was doing it.
Eventually, I heard the water running again and she washed it all off, using the warm water and her fingers combing through my hair to remove the soapy suds.
I was sort of disappointed as I thought that would be it, but she repeated the operation with some other solution. I wasn't sure what.
"Conditioner," she said quietly, almost reading my thoughts.
I was really getting to like the feelings she was giving me. No one had done this for me before and I was starting to see the attraction of the process. I wondered if all her usual clients got the same treatment and if they felt any 'feelings' when she did it.
She carried on; rubbing my temples, the back of my head, round the centre, and generally moving me into a state of relaxation. Whether it was the intimate contact or just the way she was doing it, I wasn't sure, but I also felt an edge of something almost sexual in her touch.
I didn't know how long she had been doing it, but it had to come to an end. The water ran again, and she repeated the rinsing until it all the solution had been washed away and then towelled my hair to get rid of the excess moisture.
"Okay, you can sit up now." she said, "time to cut."
She swung the chair round, combed my hair out and started cutting.
I have to give her credit, she was fast. The scissors flew round as if they were wielded by 'Edward Scissor Hands', and fairly quickly, a mountain of hair surrounded the chair. She then appeared with a cut-throat razor, which worried me a bit.
"What you going to do with that?"
"It's just for layering," she said.
As she passed by, I couldn't resist moving my hand from under the gown and stroking her pert bottom.
"Hey, keep still if you want to go home with both ears," she said, moving away.
I could see her grinning in the mirror. I sat like a statue.
It didn't take her long to do the finishing touches and then dry it all off with a warm-air hairdryer.
"Well Sir, what do you think?" she asked, holding a mirror behind me so I could see the back.
Actually, I was impressed. She had done just enough to satisfy Mom, without scalping me.
"That's much better than I expected," I said candidly.
"I think it's much better than it has ever looked," she said, "but if you are not satisfied..." she picked up the razor again as an implied threat.
"No, that's great, thank you. Can I get out of this now?"
I stood up and she undid the gown.
"Are we going home now?" I asked.
"Not quite," she said, a twinkle in her eye. "You haven't been here before have you?"
"Err..no, why?"
"I will just give you a quick guided tour then."
"Around a salon?" I queried.
"Yeah, just follow me."
She led me further back into the salon to where there was a heavy curtain. She held it to one side and motioned me through. I was a bit intrigued; she was obviously going to show me where she worked, but I didn't think it could be that interesting.
Through the curtain, was a short corridor with a couple of doors.
She opened the first one to reveal a small kitchen with a table and a few chairs.
"This is where we can have coffee or lunch if we want." she said.
"Fascinating," I commented, not hiding my disinterest.
She closed that one and moved to the second one.
"And this," she said, opening the door, "is our new massage room."
"Massage room?" I repeated, looking in and seeing a long, padded, sort of table with a hole cut out at one end.
"Yeah, lots of salons are branching out into other beauty therapies, massage being one of them. Ladies only of course, usually shoulders or back."
"Do you ...like...do it?" I asked.
"We have a trained masseuse, but she has been teaching me the basics, it's useful to have more than one skill."
"Hmm, I guess."
"So," she said a bit huskily, "do you want to try it."
"What,...you mean, you massage me...now?"
"If you want to," she said, blushing slightly.
"I dunno, not something I thought about," I said, meekly. "What would I have to do?"
"You just get undressed and lie on the massage table, I warm some oil and rub it over your skin."
"So,...naked you mean?"
"Yeah, of course."
"Is that what the ladies do?"
"No, they only remove the appropriate clothes, but you're a special case," she grinned.
"Ohh, I see...it sounds good, but what if someone comes by?"
"I don't think they will, they are all at home having dinner by now."
"You're sure? It would be difficult to explain if they did."
"Don't worry, the door's locked. If I turn the lights out in the salon, it will look like no one's here."
"It's getting me excited though already," I said, feeling my cock starting to react to where she might massage, "are you getting any feelings like that."
"I am a bit, it would be fun and a bit naughty, don't you think?"
"Yea, it would," I said, the thoughts of her hands all over my body, giving me a semi-erection with anticipation.
"Ok then Ben, I am going to put this paper sheet over the table. Take all your clothes off and put them on that chair, then lie face down on the table. I'll just go turn the lights out and be back in a moment."
She gave me a few minutes, and by the time she came back, I was lying as instructed, on the massage table on my front.
"Put your face into the cushioned hole, and let your arms hang down each side, towards the floor," she said, "I will start on your neck and shoulders."
I did as I was told, and closed my eyes, waiting for her touch. I heard a switch flip, and then some quiet music began to play.
"I'm just getting rid of my overall now," she said, explaining the slight delay in starting, "massage is hot work."
As my head was buried in the massage table cut-out, and I had my eyes closed anyway, I felt, rather than saw, her presence at the head of the table, and then her warm soft hands already covered in oil began to slide over my neck and shoulders.
Never having had a massage before, I didn't know what to expect, but after only a couple of minutes, it was already feeling good.
She moved her hands firmly but sensuously over my muscles, moving and warming them with the oily friction. She moved from one shoulder across my neck to the other, then halfway down the centre of my back, and repeated it. Yes, I was really getting into this now, it was very relaxing, but having my sister doing it was also arousing. It was surprising how much strength she had in her small hands as she gradually increased the pressure.
She continued with this for some minutes, it was difficult to keep track how long, then she moved around to one side and moved her hands lower, rubbing and gently palpating my middle and lower back.
"Mmm that's nice," I murmured.
"Good, just relax."
I did.
She moved lower, using her thumbs to press the muscles and slide over them firmly. It felt like she was pinching the skin all down my back, like I've seen Mom do when she is pinching the edges of pastry together; she was doing it so quickly that it was pleasurable rather than painful. I could feel my skin warming up as she pinched, probed, pressed and teased my muscles, forcing them to relax even more.
Before long, I felt her starting to massage near my bottom, a bit firmer than on my back, loosening it up by moving my buttocks apart, and then pulling them from side to side then up and down. She occasionally applied more oil so that her fingers were always gliding on the skin and not actually rubbing it.
I next felt her hand delve down between, almost down to my ball sack, but not quite. She seemed to slow down as she passed my tight ring, giving it a small bit of attention. I had only experienced her touching me there once before, but the way she was doing it was so sexy that I was getting fully hard very quickly. With one hand manipulating each globe in turn, she gently inserted the tip of her finger into me each time. This was becoming a hell of a massage.
Once again after a few minutes of this, she moved further down, concentrating on the backs of my thighs, but running her hands all the way up to stroke the underside of my balls with her fingers. It was slightly uncomfortable lying on my hard cock and I shuffled a little to try to make it more comfortable.
"Are you ok?" she asked, not stopping her hands from moving.
"Err, sort of, but I am a bit squashed," I replied.
"Oh, yes, sorry, we don't have that problem with ladies," she giggled a little. "Perhaps you should turn over and lie on your back now."
"Well, I can do, but I am, you know, hard," I said, even now just a little embarrassed at the thought of being the only one naked, and my cock would stick straight up.
"I hope you are," she said cheekily, "after all my effort here. Turn over carefully, I don't want you to fall off the table."
I did as I was told, turning with my back towards her until I was lying flat and my cock was reaching for the ceiling, It was only then that I saw Sue since she had started the massage and was shocked to find she was completely naked.
"Sue," I spluttered, "you're naked too."
"Well spotted," she grinned, "I only ever had my work overall on since you arrived, and I said it was hot work."
I looked her up and down, a faint sheen of perspiration on her forehead, her nipples already hard on those pert breasts, her narrow waist and dark triangle of hair, all so close to me.
"Looks like he needs some attention now," she said, studying my cock and still grinning at the fact she had been naked all the time, and I hadn't realised.
She oiled her hands again and wrapped them round my cock, slowly, but exquisitely sliding them down from the top, pulling my foreskin down and exposing the already wet purple head. I hadn't had the sensation of anyone using oil on my cock before. It was entirely different to doing it dry and using the foreskin to apply the light friction to the sensitive head.
Her soft, slippery fingers, quickly mixed my pre-cum and the oil together as she moved them over the head, turning her hands almost in a squeezing motion, but without applying much pressure. My cock bounced with small spasms, as she slid her hand and fingers this way and that, over the whole length, in long languid strokes.
She cupped my balls and oiled them too, using one hand on my cock and the other around and under my balls.
"Oh God Sue, that's just amazing," I gasped, between the small groans I didn't realise I was making.
"I thought you might like the 'additional services' to your haircut," she said.
As she continued her ministration on my cock, I put my arm round behind her and cupped each cheek of her firm bottom with my hand, alternately squeezing and stroking it.
"Mmmm," she murmured.
I ran my finger down her cleft as far as I could reach underneath, to the bottom of her pussy. She moved sideways slightly, more level with my waist and opened her legs a little, allowing me to fully reach her pussy from behind. I sought out her full pussy lips that were already wet and let my finger run up and down between them. Now it was Sue that groaned a little, but she never paused in her oily stroking of my cock and balls.
Turning my fingers slightly, I was able to find her entrance and inserted one finger, then finding her insides so slippery, the second finger. As they went in, involuntarily, she sort of lifted onto tip-toe momentarily, then settled back down as my fingers slid in as far as I could reach. She did pause briefly then, closed her eyes for a moment, then carried on.
The massage had changed now to become mutual masturbation; she wanking my oiled cock, and me gently finger fucking her to the same rhythm. I used my other hand to find a nipple and tease it gently between my fingers.
"Oh, yes Ben," she whispered, "that feels so good."
"Mmm, for me too," I said, feeling that if she carried on much more, I would certainly come.
She was getting wetter by the second, my fingers making as much of a sloshing noise as hers on my cock.
"Sue...I...I'm getting close, are you?" I asked, nervous that I might come long before her.
"N..no, not yet, but you are making me feel really excited," she answered, "do you emm... want me to stop for a moment."
"I think that might be a good idea," I said, breathing heavily.
I continued to gently finger fuck her and she turned slightly to give me even better access. Thankfully she did stop stroking my cock and just ran her fingers over my stomach gently, smiling as she saw my cock pulse, as I tried to control it.
"Ohh, God, that's good," she groaned, just standing there, legs apart.
I took my two fingers out, then moved my hand round to the front and stroked her trimmed bush of hair. She turned a little more so that I could more easily reach her pussy from the front. I pushed both fingers back into her and was now able to get them much further inside. She had her head thrown back a little and her eyes closed as my fingers explored her insides. I found that my thumb could reach her clit in this position, so I included a gentle rubbing motion as my fingers plumbed her depths.
She might not have been close before, but I could feel her clenching her pussy walls around my fingers now and her hips were moving in time with my fingers.
"Ben, that feels amazing," she gasped, "but we don't get this opportunity of being alone often, so I want to do more, if you do too?"
"You mean you want to..."
"Yeah, I do, do you?"
"Yea, but will it be ok ...like, here, where you work?"
"Yeah, I told you, it's safe, but you gotta stop what you're doing, 'cos I could easily finish it's so good," she said breathlessly.
"If you're sure," I said, gently taking my fingers from her warm and now very wet pussy.
"Yeah, it will be even sexier doing it here, I can have the thought in my mind when I am doing clients like Mrs Benton or Mrs Brady," she giggled.
"How do we ...you know, do it?" I asked, wondering if we could both get on the table.
"You get off the table, I'll lower it a bit, then I'll take your place," she said, "then you crawl up from the far end and we'll see how that works."
"Ok," I replied, sitting up and swivelling round to slide off.
Once I was standing next to the table, she nimbly climbed on and lay on her back.
She gave me a sort of 'naughty' look, "Your turn."
I walked to the bottom of the table and looking along it. I could see between Sue's legs and her pink pussy lips waiting for me, glistening with moisture and slightly open. I got onto the table and crawled up towards her. She opened her legs and let them dangle over the sides of the table, opening her up even more. When my face was level with her pussy, I dived my head down and pushed my tongue between her puffy labia. She wasn't expecting it and let out a cry, her hips convulsing at the unexpected contact.
"Shhhhh," I shushed her, "someone will hear."
"No one can hear," she said, "for once, we can make some noise if we want to," she grinned.
I went back to sliding my tongue up and down her slit, and probing her entrance occasionally, then pushing it inside her, lapping at the sweet juices she was producing. I could tell by the unrestrained noises she was making, that she was thoroughly enjoying the 'massage' my tongue was giving her pussy. When I moved my hands up to tease her nipples and ran my tongue over her clit at the same time, she moaned louder than I had ever heard her.
"Oh, Jesus, Ben, you're making me a wreck," she gasped, "but I want to feel him in me now."
"Can we do it without the Durex?" I asked, not wanting to take more risks than we had in the past.
"Yeah, it's ok now, I've been taking the pill for quite a while, it should be safe," she replied, confidently.
I crawled further up the massage table on my hands and knees until my rock-hard cock was touching her short pubic hair. There were more cries from her when I paused to suck each sensitive nipple and roll it round in my mouth with my tongue. When my face was level with hers, I kissed her gently and she reacted by pushing her tongue between my lips. We kissed open mouthed, our tongues teasing each other.
She broke our kiss to whisper, "Ben, can you put him into me slowly, so that I can feel him filling me up gradually, I love that feeling."
"Yea, I do too, it's really erotic when I feel him going inside you, knowing it's my beautiful sister."
"You think I'm beautiful?"
"Oh yes," I said truthfully, as I put one hand down between us, took hold of my cock and rubbed the exposed head up and down between her pussy lips, mixing the oil she had used with her free flowing secretions.
As she had asked, I gently put the tip at her entrance and pushed slowly. The combination of slippery liquids allowed the head to easily slide in.
"Mmmmm, yeeesss," she whispered, "I can feel you stretching me, not in a painful way, but in a filling sort of way. Just go slowly like that, it feels fantastic."
I eased slowly, inch by inch, into my sister's snug channel, accompanied by her moans of pleasure the further in I went. Once I reached full depth, my balls against her bottom, I stopped and savoured the feeling of being so tightly enclosed. I leant down and kissed her, getting an enthusiastic response from her tongue, that was immediately in my mouth.
"Ohh, so full," she managed to say.
I twitched my cock inside her and she reciprocated by squeezing her vagina, which in turn made my cock pulse again. We could have gone on doing that without moving, but both of us wanted to feel the stronger sensations we got when I moved inside her. She had now put her heels over the back of my calves, leaving her legs wide apart for me to penetrate as far as possible.
I drew back slowly, feeling the sensuous suction of her tightness, until only the head was inside her then pushed back a little faster.
"Yes, oh that's so good," she mumbled, raising her hips to meet me, "keep doing that."
It felt slightly unstable on the narrow massage table, but it was firm, although well cushioned, and allowed me to go deep on each thrust. We were making more noise now than we had ever been able to do, with our skin slapping together, and the wet sloshing sound, from the wetness where we were joined. That in itself was a new experience and made our coupling even more erotic.
We were both breathing heavily from the excitement and the exertion, gradually speeding up as our tension grew.
"Oh fuck, fuck," she cried, words she never used except when she was close to finishing.
Then the 'phone extension on the low cupboard next to the table, rang.
"Leave it," she gasped.
It continued to ring.
"It might be your boss," I said, still thrusting.
"It'll stop in a minute," she said, optimistically.
It didn't.
"Damn, damn, it might be her," she said.
I slowed down and gradually came to a stop deep inside her, like Sue, very close to finishing.
She was biting her bottom lip.
"Can you reach it?" she asked.
"Yea," I replied, looking at it and willing it to stop.
It sounded like it was ringing louder, as if annoyed that it wasn't being answered.
"You better pass it to me," she said, "but keep quiet."
I picked the handset up and passed it to her.
"Hello", she said into the mouthpiece.
I could only hear what Sue was saying, but the shocked look on her face when she said, "Oh hello Mom," was priceless.
"Yes. I've nearly finished, we shouldn't be much longer."
"I am a bit out of breath, emm.. I was sweeping up..."
"Yes, I know we've been a while, it just took longer than I thought, and I have to clear up."
Oh my God, she was talking to Mom, with my cock buried deep inside her.
"I think you'll like his new look," she said, trying to change the subject.
I twitched my cock inside her, but she was concentrating on trying to sound 'normal' on the 'phone and didn't respond. The thought that she was chatting with Mom while we were both naked and coupled together, somehow felt so naughty but added to the thrill.
I quietly pulled out and pushed back into her. Her eyes opened wide and she shook her head rapidly from side to side. She tried to grip me with her heels to stop me moving, but I was able to do it again. It felt really risky and exciting to be able to do it with Mom only a few inched away on the 'phone.
Sue's breathing increased.
"No, sorry Mom, Ben is being silly and trying to make me laugh," she conjured up.
Mom had clearly picked something up in Sue's voice.
I moved in and out of her slowly. I could see it thrilled her too. Her hand holding the phone was trembling and a panicked look was on her face. I knew she was close, and I wondered if I dare make her finish while she was talking to Mom. I don't know why, hell, it was just so sexy a thought.
She shook her head again violently as I leaned down and took a nipple in my mouth and sucked quietly on it. I could feel her vagina grip me and a quiver in her stomach, as I lay on top of her.
"We...we w ..won't be long," she repeated, a slight catch in her voice.
I slid quietly in and out of her, while continuing to tease her nipple.
"I'd better go,...see you in a few minutes," she said.
"Yes, ok, bye,...bye."
I heard a loud click from the phone and Sue passed it to me. I paused and replaced it back on its cradle.
"Ben, you mad sod... ...Oh fuck ," she cried, as I thrusted hard into her as far as I could, then withdrew and repeated it.
I felt her whole body shake; her legs flexed and pulled me into her on every stroke. She was crying out the obscene words she used when she was about to orgasm and moved underneath me, her strength enhanced by the need she was feeling. Our flesh on flesh noises resumed as we fucked ourselves to climax.
I felt the deep-rooted tingle at the base of my cock start, at the same time as she put her mouth on mine and forced her tongue into my mouth. Locked together tongue to tongue and deep inside her, I pumped the first blast of cum into her and felt her vagina spasm; her body go rigid, as we gasped for air through our noses.
She pushed up at me and I buried my cock as far as I could, releasing more of my sperm.
We thrust towards each other several more times, until I had exhausted my full load of cum inside her, coating the inside of her vagina.
In perfect synchronism, as my cock stopped pulsing, she suddenly relaxed and lay under me panting.
"Oh God, wow," she seemed to be talking to herself, "Christ that was so strong..."
"Oh yea, it was something else," I said, "do you think it was something to do with you talking to Mom while you had me inside you?" I asked.
"I dunno, but it did get me going more, although I was worried when you started moving that I might finish while I was talking to her. It was very risky Ben."
"I know, but it did excite me, did it you, I mean really?"
"Well I guess it did if I am honest. But Ben we have to be careful, they can't ever know," she said, a bit worriedly.
"No... but I can't think she thought anything, she would have said something."
"Yes, I guess so."
As my cock softened and started to slip out of her, I felt the wetness seeping onto my thighs that were still between hers.
"I guess we had better get cleaned up and go home before she actually comes around here," I said, smiling.
She sat up a little and kissed me, "We should, so carefully get off the table and I'll get rid of the paper towel and wipe it over."
As I got dressed, I could still see small amounts of liquid running down the inside of her thighs as she moved around naked, wiping down the table and putting everything back so it looked like it hadn't been touched. I felt my cock stirring at the sight but curbed any instinct I had to go for a second round, as I knew we would be pushing our luck, and being found out wasn't something I wanted us to experience.The Garden Shed Ch. 08
Sue and Ben do a bit of stripping.
By jasperspen©
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
**********
Mom had been pleased to see that Sue had made a good job of cutting my hair, and had not said anything that led us to think she might have had any suspicions about what else we had done in the hairdressing salon. In fact, she had been very complimentary about how well we were now getting along, with few arguments or disagreements.
Our routine of clearing up after dinner each evening, washing the dishes and utensils while our parents went into the sitting room to watch the TV News, had become a regular pattern, so we were able to chat and sometimes mess with each other a bit, without arousing any suspicion. We had had some sexy banter and not too risky feeling of each other while doing that, but we hadn't had any opportunities to do anything more.
My half-term break from college was approaching next week, and I was looking forward to being able to spend some time in my shed during the day, when no one was around. I had slowly increased my library of 'Men's' magazines and was looking forward to studying them in detail without interruption.
Unfortunately, that wasn't how it was going to be.
"You can, but we can't afford for someone to come in and do it," I heard Mom saying to Sue one day, as I came down to breakfast.
"What's that then?" I asked, not having heard any of the previous conversation.
"Your sister wants to decorate her room," Mom replied, "she says it's too old fashioned and she wants to change it all."
"Ohh ok," I said, more interested in filling my cereal bowl.
"Dad could help me," Sue said.
"No, he works too hard already," Mom said, "neither of us are as young as we used to be."
"Oh well," Sue sighed, "guess I'll have to leave it as it is."
There was a pause while we continued eating our breakfast.
"But..." Mom suddenly said, as though a light bulb had gone off in her head, "Ben is going to be on holiday soon, he could help you if we buy the materials."
"What," I spluttered, seeing where this was going, "I know nothing about decorating."
"Well it's a good time to learn then isn't it?" Mom said, triumphantly, "what do you think Mike?" she asked our dad, who had his head stuck in a newspaper as usual.
"Yes, good idea," he replied absently, not looking up from his reading.
"See, your dad is in agreement Ben," she added, a self-satisfied smile on her face.
"Aww Mom, I have plans for my week off."
"I'm sure you can give your sister a bit of your time Ben, it's not too much to ask."
I knew I was onto a looser, so I resigned myself to having to give up a couple of days to help Sue.
I was just about to carry on eating my breakfast, when Sue got up, passing behind Mom and Dad, she gave me one of her 'raised eyebrow' looks and said, "I want to paint the walls rather than have wallpaper, so we are going to have to strip everything off."
I groaned at the thought of all that work, but then I caught the cheeky grin that followed and wondered if she meant something else or was just playing me up.
"I am going to take a few days holiday next week," Sue said, "is Monday ok to start?" she asked me.
"Yea, I guess so," I mumbled through my mouthful of cereal.
"Good. You can take Sue in the car on Sunday and buy the paint and things you need from the big DIY store in the new shopping complex. The shops there are all open on Sundays," Mom generously offered.
Oh great, not only days during the week, but I had to lose Sunday too, and I hate shopping. As Sue hadn't passed her driving test yet, I knew I would have to drive her, so once again I accepted luck wasn't with me today and got on finishing my breakfast, so I could get to college.
*****************************
The week finally came to an end, and on Saturday I spent most of the day with my mate helping him with repairs to his old motorbike. I swear he spends more time repairing it than riding it, but it's interesting and we can chat about life and the world in general as we work, so I do enjoy it, even if it does take a while to get the grease from my hands afterwards.
When I went down to breakfast on Sunday, Sue was busy writing a list of things we needed to buy. I looked over her shoulder and it looked like she had been doing some measurements and calculations so that she would know how much paint and stuff we might need.
"That looks organised," I said, "maybe it won't take too long if you know what you want."
"Yeah, I thought that. Dad helped me to measure up last night and has given me the money to cover it, so I think we should be ok. I'm quite excited about it. I've already had breakfast, so I'm going to get ready. Give me a call in my room as soon as you are ready to go," she instructed, as she rose and left me to eat mine.
I called her about a half hour later and she came downstairs looking as if she was going out on a date rather than to a DIY store. She had put on a light-green miniskirt, that ended mid-thigh, a tight-fitting white top and sandals. Her legs were bare, which they usually were unless it was much colder, and she had obviously put on a little make-up and looked very sexy indeed.
"I didn't realise we had to dress up," I said, a bit sarcastically, as I was wearing my regular shorts and tee-shirt.
"Some of us like to look nice when we go out," she countered, but with a knowing sort of smile that I didn't understand.
"Shall I escort madam to the car," I said, hamming up the chauffeur role.
"Yes please driver," she retorted, taking up the act.
To keep the act going, when we got outside, I opened the passenger door for her to get in, and got a reward of seeing her long slim legs, and a flash of white panties, as her skirt caught on the seat when she slid onto it. Hmm I thought, that was an unexpected treat.
We left at about 11am and I drove straight to the DIY store where, after a bit of indecision over colour, Sue eventually bought the paint and a few other items that we would need. We loaded it from the shopping trolly into the boot of the car and I started to reverse out from the parking space.
"Ben, while we are here, I would like to get a couple of things from one of the other shops, can you drive over to the other car park please?" Sue asked.
"What else do you need?"
"You can see when we get there," she said, grinning.
"I don't want to be too long though, I would like some of Sunday to myself," I answered, a bit grumpily.
"It won't take long, please Ben," she gave me a 'lost puppy dog' look.
"Yea, ok," I sighed, "let's get it over with."
It was surprisingly busy for a Sunday, but I found a space not too far from the other shops and we walked over and entered the shopping arcade where there were lots of clothing, jewellery, shoe and other shops.
"Where are we going?" I asked, trailing along behind her, but watching her tight bottom wiggle from side to side as she walked.
"Just down here," she said, over her shoulder.
She turned into a shop that had display windows full of young lady's clothes.
"Oh no," I said, "I'm not going in there with you, look it's full of girls looking and trying on things, it's too embarrassing."
"Come on," she grabbed my arm pulling me with her, "see, there are guys in here with their girlfriends, just stay with me and they'll think you're my boyfriend," she giggled.
It had made me blush, seeing the girls holding up items against themselves to see how they might look, and even in one area of the shop doing the same with underwear. I was totally out of my comfort zone and wasn't sure where to look.
Sue was right though, there were lots of people in there and the loud pop music in the background simply added to the crowded feeling. The people included a handful of bored looking men being asked 'what do you think of this' or 'think this'll suit me'. As Sue started looking through the skirts and tops on the racks, I noticed two harassed shop assistants who were alternately trying to help customers and serve on the cash desk. It was clear that they had only put on a skeleton crew as it was a Sunday, and that they could have done with at least another couple of staff.
I was trying to blend in and look more nonchalant than I felt, when there was a tug on my arm.
"I'm going to try these on," she said, several garments lying over her arm, "come on."
"Come on where?"
"To the fitting booths of course," she said.
"No," I whispered urgently, looking at the two assistants running around, "I can't go in there, they'll think I'm weird or something."
"They are too busy to notice," she said, pulling me with her.
"What about the other people trying things on, they won't want a guy hanging around there," I said desperately.
"Don't worry, they all do it sometimes, just follow me."
She led me through the crowded shop to the back where there was a short corridor made up of cubicles, each with a door that had a gap at the top. I had only ever been in some men's changing booths, but those had curtains rather than real doors like these.
There were a couple of guys standing round, but they were paying attention to the girls they were with and took no notice as Sue dragged me down the corridor and with a quick look round, pushed me into an empty cubicle and locked the door. I sat down on the wide bench that was built into the cubicle.
"I shouldn't be in here," I said, maybe a little too loudly, although the music and general noise level was quite high.
"Well you are now, but keep your voice down, just in case," she said quietly, reaching for the zipper of her skirt as she said it.
She undid a button and the zip and slipped the skirt off.
"Wh...what are you doing?" I asked stupidly.
"Err, it's a changing room dummy, you try clothes on in here," she grinned.
"Yea..but..I'm here.."
"Could have fooled me," she said, slipping her top over her head.
She was now standing in front of me in just her thin white bra and panties. I could just see a hint of her dark triangle through her panties and her nipples were already pushing the material of her bra outwards. My cock had already reacted to the sight and was working its way up the front of my underwear towards my stomach.
"Take them off then," she said.
"What?"
"Your shorts, of course."
"What here, now?" I said nervously, "I'm not the one trying clothes on."
"Yeah, I know, but just do it... quietly."
"You sure about this, I don't want to get into trouble."
She came closer and kissed my lips, "Just do it."
With some trepidation, I stood up and shuffled out of my shorts and then my underwear, putting them on the seat next to me. My cock was now fully erect and standing up straight as I sat down again. Sue was looking directly at it and biting her bottom lip. Although the situation felt a bit weird, it did feel exciting knowing that there were other people all around us who had no idea we were almost naked in here.
As I sat down, Sue moved forward and pulled my tee-shirt up and over my head, then holding onto my shoulders, put one knee either side of me on the seat. Taking the hint at last, I put my hand out and cupped her pussy over her panties, then slid it up and down the soft material. When I got to the bottom, directly over her entrance, I realised Sue was already very wet and it had soaked through her panties. She must have been anticipating doing this and become excited already, which had got her juices flowing.
"Put your hand inside," she whispered in my ear.
I was feeling slightly scared, but now as excited as my sister, and complied readily, letting my hand slide under the waistband and down into her short pubic hair. As I let my fingers glide down between her pussy lips, it became apparent she really was very wet, and if the noise level hadn't been so high, I am sure I would have heard the squelching noise I was sure they were making.
"Ohh yea," she sighed into my ear, so that only I could hear.
My cock was rock hard and pressed against the panties covering the back of my hand, that was stroking her pussy. She put one hand down and slid it over my cock, pulling the foreskin down, exposing the sensitive head. My precum lubricated her fingers as we quietly masturbated each other in that small cubicle.
"Do you want to try to put it in?" she whispered.
"In here? Now?"
"Yeah, think of all the people within a couple of feet of us who don't know what we are doing," she said, it's a bit of a thrill isn't it?"
"I guess so," I whispered back, hearing movement in the cubicles either side of us, "but we'll get into big trouble if anyone finds us," I added.
"They won't if we are quiet," she said, her eyes sparkling with the naughtiness of it.
Over the last few months, Sue had gradually become more turned on when we did things in a risky environment, where it was possible we might be discovered. I didn't know where that had come from, as I hadn't seen her as much of a risk taker before. Although I found it exciting too, I seemed to worry more than her about being found out.
"What do you think of this dress?" I heard a female voice say, so close, it was almost as if she was in the same cubicle.
"Looks very nice," her obviously bored partner replied.
Sue put her hands over her mouth to stifle the slight moan she made as I hit her clit with my fingers. I couldn't see how she would be able to keep quiet though, if she had a full orgasm.
"Are you sure?" I whispered, aware now of how easy it was to hear people in the adjacent cubicles.
"Yeah, come on, it will be really sexy," she persuaded.
I have to admit, I was feeling very sexy with Sue siting facing me, in just her bra and panties, her warm skin in contact with mine, stroking my cock in time to my ministrations down her panties.
"How... I mean... is it possible like this?"
"Just like we've done before," she said, "I'll lift up, you pull my panties aside and put him there, then I'll just slide down."
I noticed her voice had got huskier.
She lifted a little, that being my cue to do the rest. I slipped my hand out of her panties, and with my index finger, pulled the gusset to one side. With my other hand I positioned my swollen purple head between her pussy lips and found her entrance. As soon as she felt it there, she slowly slid back down. She was so wet, that no other lubrication was necessary, and she engulfed my rigid cock in a cocoon of warm wetness in one slick movement.
"Mmmm," she uttered, a little too loudly for my liking.
I opened my eyes wide and put my finger against my lips in a 'shushing' gesture, but it was a wasted effort as, when I looked at her, she had her eyes closed and a smile on her face.
She started to slide up and down on my cock, taking it all the way in then right out up to the tip. I had to reposition myself a little on the bench because it started to squeak with protest at the movement.
The thought went through my head that here I was, fucking my sexy young sister, surrounded by lots of people with ears, just the other side of thin walls and doors. She was right though; it was so daring that the adrenalin was flowing and heightening the eroticism of the act, taking me quickly up the curve towards orgasm.
I could see it was having the same effect on her, as unusually, she hadn't tried to kiss me. This time she seemingly just wanted to have me inside her and ride me to her climax in this risky location.
Sitting on the bench, I couldn't do much except to keep my hips tilted up slightly, so that the full length of my cock buried itself deep inside her on every downstroke. She was taking full advantage of that and now had her hand over her mouth, muting her groans. The effect wasn't lost on me either; the sensations and the surroundings bringing me nearer and nearer to my own finish.
"Oh fuck Ben....Christ, I am nearly there," she breathlessly whispered right into my ear, increasing the speed of her movement.
"And me," I whispered back, breathing heavily, but trying to be quiet.
I felt the familiar tingle starting low down in my cock at the same time as my it started to be gripped by the first of Sue's vaginal spasms. She pushed herself down on me as far she could, as the first tremors ran through her body. She had one hand pressed tightly over her mouth, holding on to my shoulder for balance with the other. Just seeing her, and feeling her pussy grip me, sent me straight over the edge. I filled her with several large amounts of cum, while she in turn sat and shook, her pussy seemingly trying to squeeze the last drops from me. I don't know how much noise we were making; the music was still loud so maybe it was masked by that and all the people moving around and talking.
"Ohh I have gone all weak," she whispered, taking her hand from her mouth, "that was just so....so... quick and dirty, I suppose," she said, grinning now.
"God it was, I had no idea you were going to do this, I feel a bit wobbly now too, try not to move for a moment."
She put her arms round me and pulled herself against my chest, her breast filled bra pressed against my chest.
We stayed like that for a few minutes until we had recovered enough to try separating.
"We are going to make a mess," I said.
"No, just take him out slowly and put my underwear back in place quickly, then nothing will come out."
I tried to do as she said, but I had pumped so much cum into her that it still dribbled out of the sides of her gusset even when she pulled her panties tight up against herself.
"I'll just wipe this with a tissue," she said, then we had better get dressed and go home before the store notice anything and Mom and Dad wonder what's taking so much time.
"What about all the clothes you brought into here, you haven't tried them on yet?"
She looked at me in a funny way, "Don't be silly, I was never going to try them on, I just thought we could use this room as a bit of private space for a while," she smirked. "Worked didn't it?"
"You mean you...."
"Yeah, planned it, a sort of reward for helping me... not that I got much out of it," her face split into a big smile, "well maybe I did."
I could hardly believe that she had thought all this through and made it happen for us, but I wasn't complaining. I did get a couple of funny looks from other customers as we exited the cubicle, but in my still euphoric state I didn't really care, and I am sure Sue didn't.
We finally made it home with all the decorating stuff we had bought, and was of course quizzed by Mom as to why it had taken so long. Sue told her that she had made me take her to the clothes shop, but couldn't find anything she liked. Dad looked at me over the top of the book he was reading and rolled his eyes conspiratorially. I am sure Mom had done the same to him ....well maybe not all that we had done.
************************************
We decided to make a start on Monday, and as Sue only had three days off, we got busy early, taking up the carpet and moving the small amount of furniture away from the walls to give us access. Sue had already cleared away all her bits and pieces she had around, so we were able to begin quite quickly. Each time we completed a section, we had to move the furniture around to give us space to work.
Mom and Dad had already gone to work, and as we both knew it would be warm work, Sue just had on a tiny pair of old shorts and a loose tee shirt, her hair tied back in a short ponytail, and I was similarly dressed (but without the ponytail!). We had a small radio on playing a music station, and we chatted amiably as we worked as a team, Sue using the steam wallpaper stripper and me going along afterwards with the scraper.
At one point she was a few rungs up the stepladder, facing the wall, with her bottom at my eye level. I couldn't resist moving behind her and taking a good look as she swayed and moved, her curves so tantalisingly close that my cock began to harden.
Without thinking too much, I put my face against her bottom and my hands round the top of her thighs where her shorts finished, and quickly ran my hands up under her shorts right onto her pantie covered pussy.
"Eeeeeck," she shouted in surprise, "Christ, what are you doing, you could have got me scalded with the steam."
"Hmm, sorry, I didn't realise, you just looked so sexy there, I couldn't resist." I said, a little contrite.
"Well..." she said, a little more controlled, "it's nice you think so and it feels good having your hands there, but we really do need to strip as much as possible."
"That's what I was thinking," I said, massaging the front of her panties under her shorts.
She squirmed a bit, "No Ben," she laughed, "not that kind of stripping....well not yet anyway," she added, turning to grin at me. "Come on, you are getting behind."
"I'm getting your behind," I said, also grinning.
"Yes, I know, but enough now, let's keep going to get this wallpaper off and see how it goes," she said, turning back to the wall.
"Oh ok," I said a bit disappointed, but knowing she was right really, I withdrew my hands and went back to work laboriously scraping.
**************************************
It wasn't a huge room and by the time Mom and Dad got home, we had all the paper off and cleaned up, ready for the sealant coat of paint on the raw plaster.
They both came up to see how we had got on and I think were impressed at the progress.
"Mom," Sue said, "we need to get the first coat of paint on tonight, so it's ready for tomorrow, is it ok if we work late on it?"
"Hmm I don't know," she said thinking, "our room backs onto that long wall there, it might be too noisy for us, you know we don't stay up too late on weekdays."
"Yeah, I thought of that, but if we did that wall first before you go to bed, you wouldn't be able to hear us doing the other walls and it will be mostly with a soft roller, we will be quiet, so we shouldn't disturb you and Dad." Sue said.
"What do you think Mike?", she asked Dad.
"Let them get on with it, I doubt they will disturb us," he said, looking at Mom with a funny glint in his eye.
Whatever went between them swayed her and she agreed it would be ok, as long as we kept the noise to a minimum.
"Thanks," Sue said to both of them, "it will mean we can get it finished quicker."
I wasn't sure I wanted to work all evening, but then, the quicker it was done, the more time I would have to myself during the rest of my week off, so I thought on balance it was probably a good idea.
We had been excused clearing up after dinner, so we got straight to work applying the sealing coat to the ceiling first and then the walls. We began with the wall that separated Sue's room from our parents, so that the noise of the paint roller and brushes wouldn't disturb them later.
It wasn't as easy as we thought, as the roller didn't go into corners, so one of us did those parts with a brush while the other one tried to cover the rest of the wall. We had to keep stopping to check that it was all covered because after a while, our eyes seem to get blinded by the solid white colour and we missed several bits that we had to go back and redo.
I think Sue's enthusiasm was beginning to wane as we got to the tricky wall with the window in it, because she said she was hot and wanted us to take a breather and rest our aching arms for a few minutes.
We plonked ourselves down on the edge of her bed, that was covered in an old sheet to keep it clean.
"Well, I can see we are making progress," Sue said, looking round, "but it's much harder than I thought."
"You mean the decorating?" I said, hoping to make her smile with the inuendo.
"Yeah, silly," she grinned, "but I don't see anything else hard anyway."
She was looking down at my paint splattered shorts.
"We could fix that if you want?" I said, raising my eyebrows.
She looked pensive for a moment, then quickly moved her hand across and grabbed my soft cock through my shorts. Just her touch and her closeness got a quick reaction from it, as my cock quickly filled with blood and became half erect. I remembered having my hands up under her shorts earlier in the day and with only a few more strokes from her small hand she had it tenting my shorts with a full erection.
"Looks like I fixed it ok," she grinned again.
You certainly have," I replied, "but Mom and Dad will be coming up to bed soon, I am sure they will look in to see what we have done so far."
"Hmm," she mused, "well give me a hand to move this furniture across the door, then they can't get in."
"Won't they think that's weird?" I asked.
"Naw, we'll tell them we can't move it yet as we are doing the other wall."
"Do you think that'll work?" I said, nervously. I had started this bit of fooling about, but I wasn't sure I wanted it to be this risky.
"Yeah, come on, before they come up."
I knew I had triggered her 'risk taking' mode, and that she found it exciting to push the limits, so with some misgivings I helped her to sort of, barricade the door.
She sat back down on the bed and I went to join her.
"No," she said, "stand in front of me, I have a little present for you as you have worked so hard today."
Then, without any warning, she tugged my shorts and underwear down in one swift movement, leaving me facing her with my hard cock pointing at her face.
"Ohh," I gasped, surprised.
She took my cock in her hand and seemed to be inspecting it, then slowly pulled the foreskin back exposing the head. She squeezed it gently, running her finger up the back of the shaft until a large clear drop of pre-cum appeared at the opening. She looked up at me as she pushed out her tongue and licked at the drop of liquid.
"Mmmm," I said, shivering slightly with the sensation.
Having licked it up, she probed around the sensitive small hole with the tip of her tongue, giving me even more delicious sensations.
In response, I put one hand on her tee shirt covered breast and felt for the nipple. I let my palm graze over it, feeling it grow immediately to a hard nub. I teased it gently between my fingers and heard her murmur of approval.
Having licked all around the head, still looking at me, she opened her mouth and took the head inside. I felt my legs tremble a little as she slowly sucked and ran her tongue around it in her mouth. Gradually, she took a little more in, then withdrew it, and repeated the action. I was so turned on by the sight of her looking at me with her big eyes as she took my hard cock in and out, that I started to move my hips so that I was fucking her mouth as if it was her pussy.
I could only reach her breasts, so I continued to massage and stroke them over her tee shirt, while with her small hand around my cock, she regulated the depth that I could go in her mouth.
"God, Sue, that...feels...so...good," I whispered, between the short breaths I didn't realise I was taking.
She said something in return, but my cock going in and out made it unintelligible.
I was getting close and had speeded up my thrusts into her mouth slightly, when we heard footsteps coming up the stairs.
"Shit," I said, unusually swearing, "they are coming to bed, they will want to see how we are getting on."
"It's ok," Sue said taking my cock out for a moment, "the furniture is in front of the door."
"Yes, but they will want to see," I whispered urgently, trying to get Sue to let go of my cock.
The footsteps got nearer, my adrenaline kicked in and my heartbeat got faster, but Sue had already put my cock back in her mouth, and had also taken my balls in her other hand holding me close to her, so that I couldn't draw away. She licked and sucked harder as the footsteps stopped outside the door.
"Can we come in and have a look," Mom said, from right outside.
Sue looked up at me with sparkling excited eyes, my cock stopping her from speaking. She tilted her head slightly in a 'you talk to them' gesture.
"Emm... we have had to emmm... move the furniture around and it's in front of the door Mom," I said shakily.
"Can't you just move it a bit so we can take a quick peak?" she asked.
"Hold on," I said, as I tried to think of an excuse, while Sue just calmly continued to suck my cock. "We'll have to clean our hands first, they are covered in paint," I tried.
"Ohh, yes," Mom said.
"Let's leave it until morning Jean," Dad chimed in, talking to Mom.
"I would have liked to see what they've done though," she countered.
"We can see properly tomorrow, let them get on with it, it's time for bed." we heard him say.
There was then some whispered aside between them, which we didn't catch.
"Ok," Mom said, "don't bother, we'll wait until tomorrow. Don't work too late. Goodnight both."
"Goodnight," I replied.
"Yeah, sleep well," Sue said, taking my cock out of her mouth for a moment.
I waited until I heard the door of their room close. "Sue," I whispered forcibly, "have you gone completely mad? We might have got caught, you seem to like taking more and more risks."
She took her mouth off my cock, "Well it was sexy, wasn't it, knowing they were just outside that door." She was grinning and very flushed with the excitement. "Anyway, he doesn't seem to mind, he is as hard as ever," she added looking at my cock wet with her saliva, that was still sticking straight out.
"It was scary though," I said, calming down a little, "but I suppose it did add another level to what I was feeling."
"Hmm, I thought it would," she said, "put your clothes back on for now," she grinned again, "and lets just finish that remaining wall while they get to bed."
I was disappointed that she wasn't going to finish me off, but I knew we need to complete the painting, and the sooner the better, as I was starting to feel a little tired and I guessed that the recent rush of adrenaline was beginning to wear off.
"Yea, ok, there is not much to do now," I replied, keeping my voice down.
I suppose it took us about another forty-five minutes before we completed the last piece of wall and had cleaned up a little. We had heard Mom and Dad both visit the bathroom, one at a time, and then go back to their room. All had been quiet for a short while, so we assumed they had gone to sleep.
We had just moved the last piece of furniture quietly away from the door so I could go to my room, when Sue put one hand on my arm with her finger of the other in front of her lips in a 'Shhh' sign.
"Listen," she whispered.
"What are we listening for?"
"Shh, just listen."
We both listened.
We could hear some sort of faint noise coming from the direction of our parents' room. Being curious about what it was, we carefully edged over to their wall that adjoined Sue's room and stood listening.
"Do you think they're...?" Sue said, not finishing the sentence.
"What, you mean....doing it?"
"Dunno, can't quite hear, but they are doing something." Sue smirked. "Pass me that empty glass," she said.
"This?" I whispered, passing her an empty water glass. "What do want that for?"
"I heard this works to hear through walls, but I've never tried it," she whispered back, then gently and noiselessly placed the rim of the glass on the wall and placed her ear onto the base.
I just stood there wondering what she was up to this time.
As she listened, her face slowly flushed, and her eyes took on that glint of excitement. She beckoned me next to her.
"God Ben, they're having sex, I am sure of it, get that other glass and come listen." she commanded in a tiny whisper.
I wasn't sure I wanted to hear our parents in the throes of coupling, but only ever having experienced anything with Sue, I was sort of curious to hear someone else having sex, even if it was our parents.
I moved up behind Sue to the wall, then, copying Sue, I placed it quietly and carefully, so it didn't make a noise on the wall and put my ear to it.
I took an intake of breath.
I could now clearly hear them making noises and talking now and then in subdued voices.
'Oh, Mike keep doing that." "That way a bit...'
'You like that don't you?'
'Hmm ohhhhhth, that's it.'
As well as the words, I could also hear scuffling and movement from their room. I admit that being with Sue in here and hearing it going on in the next room, despite it being our parents, was a bit erotic, and my cock thought so too, tenting the front of my shorts yet again.
I could see that my sister who had her back to me, but was just in front of me, had the other arm round her front and I was sure had her hand down her shorts. Her neck and cheeks were red, so listening was clearly turning her on.
"Sue," I said, so quietly, to make sure only she could hear, "I don't think we should be listening you know."
"Why not?"
"Well, you know... it's Mom and Dad," I said, as if self-explanatory.
"I know," she said back, "but they are also a man and a woman, you must know they do it too. Besides, I think it's sexy to hear someone else, don't you?"
I couldn't deny that my cock had now got hard listening and imagining them together, and this was enhanced by having my sister listening with me.
"I guess so," I mumbled quietly, finding that my had had strayed to my cock and was gently rubbing it through my shorts.
We listened some more.
'I want you in me now.'
'We have to be quiet though Jean, they might hear.'
'I don't think they can, they are still working in there and it's a thick wall. Please Mike, I'm really ready now.'
'Let me move up a bit.'
'Ohh, don't tease me, put it right in...yess.. all the way...ohh..'
"He's inside her," Sue whispered excitedly, "this has really got me wet down there."
I had never really thought much about Mom and Dad having sex. I know they got married quite young and had me in the second year of their marriage, so they must just be coming up to forty years old. Mom looks like an older version of Sue, and Dad keeps himself fairly trim. Now that I am thinking about it, I suppose there is no reason to think they don't have regular sex, but it's not something I have previously give much thought to.
"Ben, has it made you randy too? Are you touching yourself?" Sue asked, quietly and a little breathlessly.
"Yea and yea," I answered, "are you touching yourself?"
"Yeah I have been for a while."
My cock got harder hearing that she was rubbing her wet pussy just in front of me.
"Do you want to do something while we listen?" she asked, her voice a little husky with desire.
"You mean touch each other and stuff?"
"Yeah, that sort of thing," she answered.
"That's not too risky now, knowing what they are doing," I said smirking.
"Keep listening and tell me if anything changes, I'm just going to get rid of these," she said, taking her glass from the wall and slipping both her shorts and panties off onto the floor. "Let's do yours too."
She pulled my shorts and underwear down carefully to prevent me making any noise on the wall.
"Mmm, you are randy aren't you," she said, smiling and looking at my cock standing to attention, some drops of pre-cum clinging to the head.
I remembered how she had sucked me earlier with Mom and Dad at the door, but she hadn't made me finish, so yes, I was really randy by this time.
She carefully put her glass back on the wall to listen, but this time she was facing me, and my cock was almost touching her stomach.
"Let's do it to each other," she whispered, watching my face, as her hand slowly snaked over and took hold of my hard cock. "But keep quiet," she added.
Feeling her small hand around my cock, I moved my hand between her legs and ran my finger lazily up and down her slit, the wetness immediately coating my finger. I met the rhythm she had set in stroking my cock, and she started making very quiet groans. I hoped that Mom and Dad were so occupied they wouldn't hear anything from us, if we kept fairly quiet.
"Put your finger in me now," she said, and opened her legs a little wider to give me better access.
My finger easily slipped up inside her as she was so wet, and I quickly followed it with a second one. She in turn continued to stroke my cock, letting my foreskin slide back and forth over the increasingly sensitive head.
"Oh God, it's so sexy, knowing what's happening in the next room," she said, "with what you are doing, it's like what Mom is feeling now," she added, "I didn't realise it would be such a turn on."
We continued to listen as we masturbated each other, our eyes locked together, hearing the noises of our parents slowly fucking just through the wall.
"Ben.."
"What?" I whispered.
"Emm.. if I turn around, do you think you could get him into me without making a noise on the wall?"
"You mean put him right inside you?" I said, wondering if this was suddenly going to get too risky.
"Yea," she said, "I wanna feel like Mom is really feeling, with Dad inside her, while we listen."
"I dunno, Sue, it's getting weirder by the minute...." Then something occurred to me, "Oh... you don't want to imagine it's Dad, do you?" I asked incredulously.
"No, no, nothing like that, even I'm not thinking about that, it's just... well... I am finding it very exciting and well...if I tell you, you won't think I'm really kinky, will you?"
"Now you got me worried but tell me."
She took a breath and then whispered," I want to finish when Mom does, with her, but of course without her knowing. There I've said it."
Her face was crimson, and not just because of the fingerfucking I was giving her, but I think because she was actually embarrassed at voicing what she wanted.
"Wow, that is a bit more than I thought we would do," I said, but the thought of it, although borderline kink, did make my cock twitch. "Ok, if you really want to try it, but we've got to be careful we don't scrape the wall or anything and alert them."
She let go of my cock and I withdrew my fingers from her sopping pussy. She expertly detached her glass from the wall and quickly turned around, shuffling back towards me, and bending over slightly. So that I didn't move, she quietly and gently backed up to me until my cock was nestling between her thighs.
I lifted my cock up with my free hand and she manoeuvred herself, until the head was just at her entrance. Putting her hand round the front, she pressed against the head of my cock so that it didn't slip out and pushed back slowly. She was so slippery by now that the head slid in without any effort and gradually as she pushed back, my cock slid into her vagina inch by inch until she had engulfed all of it.
She let out a breath, "Ohhh that feels so sexy," she said, "I can feel you twitching in me."
"I can't believe we're doing this," I whispered, "but it is an amazing feeling. What now, I think I can hear their bed making little noises."
"Can you? I wanna hear, just keep still for a moment while I get my glass back there."
I stood there one hand holding the glass to the wall with my ear against it, and my cock buried to the hilt in my sister.
She carefully positioned her glass again and we both stood in silence.
"Yesss," she hissed, "I can hear them. Mom's moaning. Yes, the bed's squeaking Oh fuck, it's so sexy."
With that, she started to gently move her hips backward and forward in time to the squeaks we could hear. I could tell how wound up she was by the slight tremble I could feel in her legs. She made sure to keep her head and hand still on the wall, as she moved her hips, sucking me in and pushing me out of her pussy to the same rhythm. She was definitely the one doing the fucking this time, as I had to try to stay still, in case we scraped on the wall.
We were both breathing faster and more heavily, trying not to make any noise as she continued to fuck her pussy on my rigid cock. I felt she was moving too much, and it could spell disaster, so I put my free arm round her and cupped her nearest breast, tweaking the nipple and keeping her pulled closer to me.
She was completely in time with the sounds we could hear, the bed, the occasional grunt from Dad, and the moans from Mom. My cock was soaked with her juices and her action had begun to make 'sloshing' noises as she pumped me in and out of her.
I was starting to get close and I thought she was too, judging by the deliberately muffled small noises she was making.
The tiny sounds from next door were starting to becoming more frequent and even a bit louder.
"Oh Christ, I think they are about to get there," Sue said, between ragged breaths.
She was right. As we listened and fucked together with them, we heard Mom reach her climax, making little squeaky sounds in time with Dad's thrusts, then quickly followed by a louder grunt from Dad.
Simultaneously, I felt Sue's pussy grip my cock and she pushed herself onto me as far as she could get. She shook and I thought her legs were going to collapse. Not to be outdone, this triggered me, and I felt my sperm being forced up my cock and out into her waiting vagina. One after the other, I felt the pulses as I filled her once more with jets of my cum, and supported her, as her orgasm took over.
Somehow, she managed to keep fairly quiet as she came, her body trembling and shaking on wobbly legs. I could feel her tight channel squeezing me as the orgasm rippled through her vaginal muscles, like the aftershocks of a small earthquake.
I tried to keep her body from rubbing against the wall so that our parents wouldn't wonder what the noise was and listen more keenly, but for the moment, perhaps, they had other things on their mind.
I felt the copious amounts of cum mixed with her juices, starting to slide past my cock which was still fully inside her, but not quite as hard as it had been. We kept still now, locked together as our breathing slowed down, listening to see if they had noticed anything.
We heard their bedroom door open and feet in the hall. We held our breath, but it was just one of them going to the bathroom and then returning without coming near the door. Sue slowly straightened up and my wet cock slipped out, to hang dripping on the old sheet we had put down over the carpet.
She carefully detached the glass from the wall, and I did the same.
She turned to me, her eyes sparkling, "Wow, that was so intense, I think I finished at the same time as Mom," she whispered, a sexy smile still on her face.
"It was, I never thought hearing them would be such a thrill, or make it so exciting," I agreed.
"I think you have flooded me," she said, looking at the stream of liquid running down her thighs.
"Good job you are on the pill then," I said, surprised at how much sperm I must have pumped into her.
"I had better get cleaned up and go to bed, before they think we are working too late."
"If you give me a hand to just shift the furniture from the door, I'll slip out first," I said, "then I can use the bathroom and go to my room."
"First though," she said, moving towards me she put her lips on mine. She pushed her tongue into my mouth, and we kissed deeply for a moment or two.
"Mmmm," I mumbled, breaking away, "if you carry on like that I won't be going anywhere. I wonder what they would say when they found us tucked up in bed together in the morning...."
She giggled quietly, "It's not happening, but thank you for tonight. Now go. Don't forget we have to paint the topcoat tomorrow," she said, raising her eyebrows.
Maybe the week was going to turn out more fun that I thought.
The Garden Shed Ch. 09
We visit a pool party instead of the Shed.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
**********
"What are you doing next Saturday evening?" Sue asked me while we were all having breakfast on Wednesday.
"Emm I dunno," I mumbled, my mouth full of milk-soaked cornflakes.
"Don't speak with your mouth full," Mom said, giving me a stare.
After I swallowed, I said, "Sorry, I'm not fully awake yet," hoping that would be enough of an apology.
"Hmm, yes, well, you should know better," Mom said, then thankfully turned her attention to Sue. "What's happening Saturday then?" she asked.
Sue had paused her eating, smirking slightly at me being told off like a three-year-old. "It's just that I have been invited to a friend's house on Saturday for what she said was a 'pool party' and I wondered if Ben wanted to come with me."
"A 'pool party', goodness, who do you know that has a swimming pool, they must have some money to waste," Mom said a little haughtily.
"It's the daughter of Mrs Collins', you know, who owns the salon where I work, she comes in and chats sometimes, so she's invited me and said I could bring someone if I wanted."
"I didn't know they had a swimming pool, it's no wonder she charges so much to do my hair. Where is it?"
"It's one of those bigger detached houses whose gardens back onto the park, the road is called 'Park View', for obvious reasons, I guess. I think the pool was there when they bought the house, and they have just had it all cleaned up," Sue said, "so they are going to sort of 'christen' it with a small party on Saturday.
I had been listening to this exchange, "And you want me to come with you?"
"Well, only if you want to."
"I'm not sure it's my sort of thing," I said.
"It looks like the weather is going to be hot and sunny, it will be fun," Sue pressured, "it beats going to the local swimming baths, and I am sure there will be some nice food and drink there," she added.
"Not too much drink I hope," Mom chimed in.
I saw Sue roll her eyes when Mom wasn't looking, and it nearly made me laugh.
"No, I am sure it will be all under control," Sue said, reassuringly, "so Ben, you want to come?"
"Will I have to swim?"
"I don't know about swim, but I am sure there will be some pool games. We have all been asked to bring our swimming costumes and a towel, so I think it's sort of expected."
I groaned, "Oh, 'games' I think it's putting me off already," I said.
I didn't like organised things like that, I found people got to be too competitive and all the fun went out of it.
"I think there are going to be quite a few of her college friends going too," Sue said, "mostly girls I think," she added, as a sort of throwaway line, smirking again.
Ahh, I thought, that sounded better, lots of similar aged girls frolicking about in swimwear, maybe it might be worth going along, just to see what it's like.
"On second thoughts, perhaps I should come along with you - just to make sure you're ok," I said, with my 'big brother' voice.
I saw a faint smile cross Mom's face at my change of attitude and knew that she had seen right through me.
"Oh, that's great," Sue said, beaming, "I am sure you will enjoy it once we get there. It starts at about 7pm, and it takes about twenty minutes to walk there, so we should leave just after 6:30 I think."
"Yea, ok, I'll be ready," I said, wondering what I had let myself in for.
**********************************
On Saturday, at the agreed time, I met Sue in the kitchen, complete with towel and my swimming trunks rolled inside it. The weather forecast had been accurate, and it had been extremely hot all day, so I was actually looking forward to a dip in a nice cool pool. I had dressed for the heat in shorts and short sleeved shirt and in deference to Sue, a little smarter than the clothes I usual wore.
I was glad I had, as Sue was wearing a thin, short, yellow dress, that looked like it was a recent purchase, as I didn't remember seeing her in it before. I could see she already had her bikini top on underneath it, as I could see the tie around her neck. I didn't know if she had the bottoms on too, but she did have a small bag with a towel and perhaps they were in there.
She looked me up and down, "You are looking smart Ben, hoping to impress someone?" she said, with a grin.
I remembered the slight teasing conversation about there being a lot of girls there, and blushed, "Not really," I said, trying to appear nonchalant, despite my hot face, "just thought you wouldn't want me to show you up in front of your friends."
"I was just kidding, you look fine, let's go."
We shouted 'Bye' to our parents and walked off up the road together.
We walked in amiable silence, thinking our own thoughts for a while, but the heat radiating from the pavement, soon had me starting to sweat.
"Whew, I think it must be getting hotter." I said, "I think I am going to enjoy slipping into the pool."
"Yea, me too, it seems a longer distance than I thought in this heat" she answered.
We carried on walking, not saying much, and before too long, we had the park in sight, and it was only a few hundred yards to the property.
As we walked down the drive to the house, we could hear music and voices, so thankfully we weren't the first to arrive.
All the noise was coming from the back, so rather than knock on the front door, we walked down the side passage and through a gate that obviously led to the back garden. Sure enough, there were a number of people milling around with drinks in their hand, more girls than boys I was pleased to see, and all of them were in some form of swimming attire. As we stood and looked around, Sue's friend who had invited her spotted us, and came over to greet us.
"Hi, so glad you could come, and I see you've brought your boyfriend, I'm Sally," she said, turning to me and offering her hand.
I think I was staring.
Sally was as tall as me, lightly suntanned, with long blond hair and wearing a skimpy red bikini, that was struggling to cover her breasts. I could only guess they were about two sizes bigger than Sue's. She had what you would call a 'full figure' I suppose, although she was so well proportioned, and she looked really good.
"Err, hello," I said, taking her hand and trying to look her in the eye rather than at her chest, "nice to meet you and thanks for asking us, but I'm not..."
Sue interrupted me quickly and loudly, "Yes, thank you, you haven't met my boyfriend have you, this is Ben."
I was just about to try to correct her again when I felt a sharp kick to my ankle.
"Not what?" Sally asked me.
"He's... not a great swimmer," Sue chipped in, "and was worried he might have to race or something."
"Oh no," Sally laughed, "we are just going to play some fun games in the pool soon, but it's only just over four feet deep, so no need to worry. You can change in the bathroom just through that door there, and then come and join us for drink," she said, turning to go and greet another newcomer, "see you later."
I watched her bottom wiggle its way across the grass and then once out of earshot, I turned to Sue," What did you say that for, that I was your boyfriend?"
"I thought it might be fun," she said grinning, "no one here knows you, and I only know a few of them vaguely, so no one will be any the wiser."
"What if someone does recognise me as your brother, it will be very awkward?"
"Naw, don't worry, it's unlikely and anyway, I can always say it was just a joke. Come on, let's go change and then get a drink."
With that, she started walking towards where we had been directed and I followed, wondering if being her 'boyfriend' was going to be fun or just plain awkward. She did have a habit of doing outrageous things on the spur of the moment.
We found the bathroom easily enough and it was unoccupied. I let Sue go in and was preparing to wait outside for my turn.
"Come on," she said, "we can change together."
"What? No, someone will see."
"They won't, just get in here," she said, pulling me in after her and bolting the door. "Look, people have left their bags of stuff in here, so we'll do the same, get changed."
I took my swim shorts out of the towel and started to undo my shirt. Sue stood there watching. "Emm... aren't you going to change too?" I asked.
"I'm already wearing mine," she chortled, and quickly slipped the straps of her dress off her shoulders and shimmied out of it, to reveal she was indeed wearing her bikini bottoms too.
"Oh," I said. as I gazed on her sexy body in her skimpy bikini, "but emm.. if you're already changed, you'll have to walk home with wet bottoms on," I said, naively.
"No, silly, I have some dry underwear in my bag...duh... so, get a move on."
I got my shirt off quickly and dropped my shorts and was just lowering my boxers, when I realised that my cock had partially reacted to seeing Sally and now to seeing most of Sue's sexy body, standing right in front of me in a sexy bikini.
"Mmm, I see that you like my choice of swimwear," Sue smirked - she is good at smirking at my discomfort.
The knowledge that Sue was looking at my bulge, just made matters worse, and it grew a bit more.
"Well, much as I would like to take advantage of that," she said, moving forward and running her fingers up and down my now erect cock, "I don't think we have time, with others arriving, people will want to use this room."
"Sue, look what you've done," my boxers now off, but my cock pointing to the ceiling.
"It'll be ok, just put you swim shorts on and hold your towel in front when we go out until it calms down. I am going to put all your clothes in my bag for later"
I had no choice but to do as she said. She unlocked and opened the door, taking a quick look outside.
"There, no one's waiting yet, so let's go," she said, so I followed her out.
As we walked into the garden, we passed a couple of girls heading towards the bathroom to change. I worried that they might notice something, but they just nodded and passed by. I was so nervous, that it made my cock quickly shrink back to normal and I breathed a sigh of relief.
I soon forgot about it and began enjoying the evening. There were plenty of drinks and finger food, the music was playing quite loudly, and we circulated, meeting a few people, the guys in shorts like mine and the girls all in bikinis, seemingly trying to outdo one another in their skimpiness. We mixed and chatted about general things, enjoying the unseasonably hot evening. I got into the role of 'boyfriend' fairly easily and people just seem to accept it.
After about half an hour, there were around twenty people in the garden and it seemed like they must have been all friends of Sally, as there were no older people.
"Don't you think it's strange that there are only people of our age group here?" I asked Sue when we were alone for a moment.
"No, Sally told me when she invited me that her parents are away for the weekend, so it's just her friends."
"Oh, I see, and they weren't worried about her having the party while they weren't here?"
"Well Sally is about 24 I think, so I guess they trust her. Can't see our parents allowing it, can you?" she giggled.
No, definitely not." I confirmed, smiling at the thought.
"OK EVERYONE," someone shouted, "POOL GAMES ARE ABOUT TO START."
"Ohh, here we go," I said, without much enthusiasm.
"Don't be a party pooper Ben, it will be fun, let's go over to the pool and join the others."
We walked to where everyone was gathering at one end of the pool.
I hadn't taken much notice of it until now, but I could see it was a really nice pool. It had those built in steps at the end where we were standing, and the water was clear and sparking in the evening sun. There were a couple of strong jets of water bubbling under the surface at the far end, part of the filter system I imagined, that were making the water ripple all the way down the length. The pool was surrounded at a short distance by a tall hedge with a few gaps for access, that I thought would probably keep the wind of it.
They had put a vertical net halfway down the pool, like a tennis net sticking up, and apparently the first game was a sort of water volleyball. The object was always to keep the beachball in the air and try to bat it over to the other team's end. If it fell into the water, then the other team gained a point. Each team had four people and I thought it would be too crowded, but I discovered that the other rule was, that two of the team members had to be sitting on the shoulders of the others. Also, if anyone fell off, the game automatically went to the other team. We we would play for 20 minutes and the team with the most points would win. Sounded simple enough.
"Come on Ben, we've been put into the far end team, you need to get into the water."
"What about you?"
"I am going to be on your shoulders aren't I, so I can only do that from the side, so jump in and crouch down a bit so I can climb on."
I did as she said and found the water temperature higher than I had thought it would be. I then realised that the jets of water I had seen were slightly warm, so it must be a heated pool. Wow, I thought that must cost a lot to heat.
Sue was waiting at the side and as I crouched down a little, she lithely clambered onto my shoulders, much better than one girl, who fell into the pool accompanied by a lot of laughter from the onlookers. Sue hooked her legs under my armpits and clasped them behind my back. In turn, I steadied her by holding onto her bare thighs in front. She didn't feel heavy, but I did wonder if that might change after we had played for a while.
The game started and we were moving around the pool, chasing the ball. It was a bit chaotic at first, but we quickly got the hang of it, although I found it more difficult than I thought trying to move quickly against the pressure of the water. I could feel the warmth of Sue's legs either side of my head, but then began to feel the warmth on my neck and realised, her bikini clad pussy was pressing on my neck. Not only that, but when she stretched for the ball, it was rubbing up and down.
I think Sue may have worked this out a few minutes before me, because the rubbing increased in frequency until it was continuous, even when she wasn't near the ball. I could feel her just flexing the muscles in her thighs, pulling herself against my neck and raising herself up only a small amount, then relaxing and letting herself back down. OMG, she was deliberately rubbing her pussy on me in full view of everyone, if they only knew.
I carried on chasing around, but with a heightened focus on my neck as she moved in different ways to apply friction to various parts of her pussy.
"Sue," I said, in a loud whisper, when for a moment we were at a distance from anyone else, "are you, you know?"
"Oh yes," she replied quietly, then "Yes, I'm fine thanks Ben," she said in a louder voice.
I knew for certain now, that my sister was using my neck to masturbate in front of everyone. The thought of it made my cock start to fill with blood. I also became aware now that when she deliberately stretched up further than she needed to, and her pussy grazed the back of my head, that she let out a little groan. People probably thought that it was with the effort of hitting the ball, but I knew she was turned on and they were groans of pleasure. I wondered if she would be able to come like that, and how she might cover it up.
I thought I would play her at her own game, so surreptitiously, as we moved around, turning this way and that, I let my hands roam over her thighs, to appear to everyone else like I was just getting a better grip. She responded by gripping my head with her thighs then relaxing them, using her muscles to stimulate her more.
I thought we must be nearing the end of the game, and I was getting a bit tired, but I knew Sue hadn't made herself come yet, as I am sure I would have felt it. However, my problem was that my cock was now rock hard in my shorts and I knew I couldn't climb out of the pool in that state.
The whistle blew to signify the end.
Everyone waded to the edge of the pool to allow their partners to climb off. They sat on the edge of the pool while the 'carriers' me included, took a well-earned rest, still in the water, leaning on the side of the pool. I missed who had the most points, but that wasn't what I had been thinking about.
I looked round and up at Sue, and could see her eyes shining. Then I looked down a little to focus on her bikini bottoms, but she had her legs closed together.
"Did you enjoy that," I asked, grinning.
"What do you think," she said, looking round quickly then opening her legs nonchalantly.
As I looked between her legs, I could now see a distinct camel toe in her wet bikini bottoms, her swollen labia pushing the material outwards either side, with a valley in-between. I was trying hard to get my erection to go down, but she wasn't helping. When Sally came over to say well done, as our team had won, Sue closed her legs, and the sight was lost.
"Only a few people want to play the next game," Sally said, a bit disheartened, "they seem more interested in the food and drink. Are you too tired or can I count you two in?"
"Shall we give it a go?" Sue asked me.
"Ok, just this one, then perhaps we'll take a break, otherwise my skin will be prune like," I said, smiling up at Sally, her skimpy bikini bottom at eye level, and keeping my front pressed against the side of the pool.
"What is it this time?" Sue asked.
"It's a wheelbarrow race, but in water. The girl is in front, with her legs wrapped round her guy's waist, and the guy walks forward behind her, while she pushes a ball from one end of the pool to the other. She can't hold onto the ball, she has to paddle with her hands and keep batting it along the surface of the water," Sally explained. "There are only you three couples who want to do it, and most of the spectators have drifted back to the garden, so don't feel you have to go on too long, you can decide between you how many lengths you want to do.
"Ahh, got it," Sue said.
"Great, but it's a bit disappointing that not many want to stay in the pool," Sally said, "still, never mind, as long as you are enjoying yourself. I had better go check on the drink and food situation, come back over when you have had enough." With that she walked off in the direction of the garden.
Sue slipped into the water beside me and asked if the other two couples were ready.
We all moved to the end of the pool and took up positions. We decided four lengths and that would decide the winner. Sue stretched out in front of me and wrapped her legs around my middle, and I took hold of her hips to steady her.
One of the other more competitive couples started the countdown and suddenly we were off, moving along the pool.
The first thing I noticed, was that in this position, with Sue scissored around my waist, as I walked forwards as fast as I could, the head my still erect cock inside my shorts, was rubbing on her bare stomach. A sort of reversal of the last game.
I knew Sue would feel it, even as she struggled to bat the ball in front of her.
Sure enough, only halfway along the length of the pool, Sue shifted her position, and lowered her legs so that they were wrapped around my bottom, but as I was supporting her hips, she was still able to stay above water. This had the effect of my cock now pushing against her bikini bottoms along the length of her pussy.
I quickly looked at the other two couples to see if they had noticed, but they were too interested in winning, to look at what we were doing.
We started to lag behind, but the motion of pushing her forwards, then the stop while I took another step, was rubbing the head of my cock against her pussy in the most delightful way, that I didn't really care.
When we got to the end of the pool to turn round, the other couples had already turned and were several yards in front of us.
Turning her head, Sue said, "See if you can put it in."
"What?"
"Put it in."
"I can't, not here," I hissed.
"No one's watching, and anyway with all the splashing no one can see, just pull my bikini aside and try," she insisted, making more splashes with her hands in front of her
I was turned on from before and even more now, but my adrenaline kicked in with the thought of how risky it might be to be discovered.
We started back along the pool.
"Do it now,"
With some trepidation, and looking around to make sure no one was watching, I took one hand from her hips, pulled the elastic of my waistband down and let it rest under my balls, exposing my solid cock under the water. Continuing to move forwards under the pretence of the game, I slid the crutch of her bikini bottom to one side and pressed my cock against her vaginal entrance.
The pool water had washed away any lubrication from her or me, so as I pushed. It was so tight; I didn't think it would be possible to enter her.
"Push, push," she shouted.
The other two guys pushing their partners looked around, but they assumed she was telling me to move faster, so they put on a bit of speed.
Holding my cock right against her entrance I pushed hard as I walked forwards, and she pushed back, With a sudden feeling of giving, the head slid in, and after that, it was easy to slide the rest of my cock inside her until we were totally joined. I could see that her legs around my hips completely concealed that my cock was out underneath and now inside her.
Oh God, what a thrill and so exciting, because as I walked forwards, my cock was moving in and out of her almost automatically. I was fucking my sister in a pool with other people only a few yards away. The feeling of the water swirling around my cock and where it entered her, was unlike anything I had felt before, even when we were in the shower. I wondered if, as it moved in and out of her, whether I was also filling her vagina with the pool water, I didn't know how water-tight her labia wrapped round my cock might be, but I am sure we weren't the first to be fucking in a pool, so I guessed it was ok.
I had to keep on walking otherwise it may have given the game away, but it was tempting to just stop and fuck her hard and fast. As we reached the original starting point for the first time and turned, we were seriously lagging behind now, but I was spending more time moving my hips back and forth, pushing my hard cock in and out of my sister, than trying to move forwards.
We were both breathing hard, and red faced from the exertion, but not just because of walking through water.
It was so erotic to be fucking this lithe, sexy, woman in daylight, with people so near, who had no idea she was my sister, or that she had a cock right up inside her, that I knew I wouldn't last the course.
When we turned at the end for the last time and started on the home run, I could feel my cock swelling and the tingling from far below. On an impulse, I moved my hands from her hips and grabbed both breasts underwater, pulling her into me while attempting to still walk forwards.
It was too much.
I stopped walking. Seeing the backs of our competitors moving away from us, and keeping my eyes on them, I moved my hips rapidly, fucking my sister hard as I had wanted to do, until I felt myself coming. Sue must have felt it too, the sudden rush of warm liquid, warmer than the pool water that may have been inside her, filling her vagina, as I spurted pulse after pulse into her. She in turn gripped my bottom with her legs and trembled through her own orgasm, squeezing my cock with her vaginal contractions.
We continued to stand like that, our own mini contractions rolling through us, until I saw that the other couples had reached the end of the pool and were turning around.
I quickly released Sue and let her legs drop to the floor of the pool, my cock slipping out of her pussy. Standing behind her, I pulled up my shorts covering my semi hard cock. I assumed she adjusted her bikini
"Sorry," I shouted, shakily, "I guess the other game wore us out, we are a bit exhausted."
"Ah, no worry," one of the others shouted back, "it was more or less a draw here, we are going to go and dry off now."
We both leaned on the side of the pool and waved as they climbed out of the water.
I waited until they had gone. "Wow Sue, that was almost unreal," I whispered, "you did...like... get there too, didn't you?"
"Yea, I did, I told you it would be fun didn't I," she smirked, "although I thought that almost having an audience was even more exciting," she added.
"What, you wanted to be seen?"
"No, not really, just the thought of it being so risky was a big turn on, didn't you think so?"
"Well, I guess in a way, but we've discussed this many times, no one can ever know, we can't take too many risks, if they even thought you were my sister..."
"You worry too much, come on, let's get dry and changed, I am sure there is barbecue food planned about now."
"Ok, good idea," I said, "you go first, and I will follow you in a minute or two."
"Yea, see you shortly," she said, as she climbed out of the water and wandered off in the direction of the house.
I stopped to scoop the ball out of the pool and put it onto the side and was just turning round to wade to the steps...
"I saw you, you know Ben."
I was startled and turned around quickly. There was Sally standing by the hedge that surrounded the pool.
"Err, hi Sally, sorry, what do you mean," I said, trying to appear nonchalant.
"I said, I saw you," she said, slightly tipsy, a big grin on her face now.
"Saw me what," I said, a bit more nervous now.
"What you and Sue were doing," she said, one eyebrow raised, "quite emmm, what's the word, yes, ... risqué.?"
I was unable to stop the blush that spread up from my neck, until I felt my face on fire.
"I'm still not sure what you mean," I bluffed, not sure how much she had seen and realising that she had been drinking .
"Oh, I think you do," she said, sexily, wrapping her hair round her finger, " and I could do with a little practice at that last game, I was never very good at it."
"Emmm, yes, well, I have to go get changed now, Sue will be waiting for me." I said.
"Do you think your 'girlfriend' could wait while you just help me a little with the technique," she drawled, posing her body in a very sensuous way.
I didn't like the emphasis she put on 'girlfriend'. I realised that she had probably seen us fucking in the pool, but I wondered if she knew more than we thought, and was she actually seducing me with a threat? My cock had a mind of its own though, and she was a curvy, sexy, woman. The implied sexual connotations of what she was suggesting had already got it at half mast, despite having come only recently.
"So, what do you say? I can see that you like what you see," she said, looking down into the clear water at my increasing bulge. "Want to show me the best method for that game?"
"Err, I don't think Sue would like that." I said, seeing her moving towards the steps a little unsteadily.
"Everyone is getting stuck into the barbecue by the house, so there is no one to see," she continued, descending the first two steps.
I was in a quandary now, what would Sue think if she found out, and I didn't think a partially drunk Sally was going to be too discreet. So, I backed away, even though my cock was telling me differently.
"Aww, don't be shy now," she said, now fully in the pool, and approaching me like a female lion about to find its prey, her large breasts seeming to float along on the surface of the water.
"Well I am not sure we should be doing this," I said feebly, "I am with Sue."
"Oh yes, Sue, your 'girlfriend'."
She emphasised that word again as if she knew she wasn't, although she didn't come right out with it, she just left it hanging there.
I stood there dumbly, letting her get close, until she was right beside me. Without hesitating for a moment, I suddenly felt her hand rubbing my cock through my shorts.
"Hmmm, I see someone is keen," she said, "but we don't have much time, I will be missed, and I don't want anyone to come looking."
"What do you want me to do," I asked, quietly, looking round, not really believing she wanted a virtual stranger to fuck her there and then, but not wanting to look too much of a wimp. Sue was the only one I had ever had sex with up to now. "Do you want me to get a ball and go up and down the pool with you?" I asked, stupidly, playing for time, in the hope that someone might come along and get me out of this situation.
"No, I'll just lean back against the wall here, come and stand in front of me."
She was standing with her legs wide open and I slowly moved to where she said, until her breasts were touching my chest, my hands at my sides.
"A bit closer," she said, and put her arms round my bottom pulling me to her. "Hmm, that's better."
I felt my hard cock pressed up against her mound, separated only by the material of both our swimwear. She planted her lips on mine and started to force her tongue between my lips. She tasted of some sort of alcoholic spirit, but I didn't know which one, perhaps several. It wasn't unpleasant, and the thought that she almost certainly wanted me to do something, was beginning to get me excited. I kept thinking of Sue and what she would say if she knew, would she be upset, or would she think it was ok, as we weren't really in a boyfriend/girlfriend relationship, so it wasn't really cheating.
She took one of my hands and moving her hips backwards slightly, placed it on her mound over her bikini bottoms, then started to rub my erection. The meaning was clear, so I began to run my hand up and down, feeling her pussy lips through the thin material. This was obviously what she wanted, as her kissing grew more urgent and the pressure on my cock increased.
Without breaking the kiss, she ran her hand up, then delved down inside my shorts, taking my bare cock in her hand, and starting to wank it up and down. I had given up any thoughts of not doing anything and was beginning to enjoy it. This was the first girl other than Sue that had ever touched me in this way, and I was wondering how different her body would feel.
Following her lead, I pushed my hand down inside her bikini, finding a thin covering of pubic hair and two plump pussy lips. They were much bigger than Sue's, although I didn't know if that was because she was aroused or if that's what they were like normally.
I moved my fingers around, sliding them between her labia, rubbing her clit at the top of each stroke. It was weird doing this in water, as although it was all wet, it wasn't a 'slippery' kind of wet that I was used to with Sue.
Our tongues were still dancing in each other's mouths, and her breasts were heaving up and down with the effort. She just continued to rub my shaft up and down, alternately pulling the foreskin back and forth and feeling between my legs with her other hand and gently massaging my balls.
I felt for and found her entrance, but like when I tried to get my cock into Sue earlier, it wasn't that easy to insert my finger in her. By opening her puffy pussy lips with two fingers and pressing the middle one in, I managed it, and once I had one finger fully in, the second one joined it fairly easily. As I pumped them in and out, finger fucking her hard, my earlier question was answered, yes, pool water was going in there too.
She was making little moaning noises into my mouth when my fingers pushed in to the limit, and I could feel her heart beating rapidly through her breasts that were still pressed hard against my chest.
I realised I had automatically closed my eyes for a few moments as we were kissing and hadn't been looking to see if anyone was around. I opened them quickly to be sure and caught a flash of yellow out of the corner of my eye. I was about to panic, when I saw Sue's face peering round the corner of the surrounding hedge, and it was her yellow sundress I had seen. I hadn't turned up at the house and I guess she had come to see why. Oh god I thought, I wonder how long she has been there and what is she going to do, finding me in this position, obviously doing something to her friend.
Sally was oblivious to Sue's appearance, as she had her back to her, and anyway, with the sound of the water jets and the noises she was making, it was unlikely she would hear her.
I was just about to extricate myself and see what damage repair I could do with Sue, when she looked straight at me and put her finger over her lips in a 'shhh' gesture. She was barefoot and making no noise as she slid round the hedge standing behind Sally, against the hedge.
Did she want me to carry on, was that what the sign meant? Sally had her eyes closed and was in her own sex and alcohol fuelled world, so I risked breaking the kiss and looking at Sue with raised eyebrows. Sue's face was flushed. Looking at me, she raised both hands in front of her face, made a circle with the first finger and thumb of one hand and pushed the first finger of the other hand through it several times. I could hardly believe the implication, although it was obvious, she wanted me to fuck Sally while she was there watching.
I mouthed 'WHAT?', silently to her and she nodded, grinning.
I knew Sue liked taking risks and remembered her excitement at us fucking while hearing our parents doing it through the wall, so although surprised, I suppose I shouldn't have been.
Sue looked round to make sure it was all clear, then lifted the front of her dress, tucked it into the thin belt round her waist and pushed her hand down into her panties and nodded vigorously at me again.
This had quickly become really weird, but strangely erotic and exciting, my sister was standing masturbating in plain view and wanted to see me fuck Sally. Wow. This was something new for both of us.
That interchange had only really taken a few seconds, and Sally was still writhing and moving her hips in time to my fingers, that I hadn't stopped moving in and out of her. Now I had to see if Sally wanted to go further or only wanted us to masturbate each other.
"Sally," I whispered in her ear, "do you want more?" I asked, keeping my fingers inside her and flicking her clit with my thumb.
"I...I'm not sure, it was a sort of a joke to begin with, I didn't think you would have the nerve, but I started to enjoy it, and now you have me all worked up," she whispered, looking at me slightly more soberly. "I'd like to feel you in me, and I have never done it in a pool before, but you can't squirt in me, 'cos I don't want to get pregnant."
"No, I won't do that, I'll just pull out in time if you really want to try it?"
Sue was nodding and rubbing her clit with her finger.
"You don't think it could get inside me from the water do you, you know, when you squirt?" she asked, sounding a bit worried now.
"There are chemicals in the water, I'm sure it won't." I said, although I didn't really know.
I slid my fingers out of her and pulled her to me, so I could look over her shoulder, and saw my sister had pulled her panties down to just below her pussy and was giving me a show of sliding her fingers between her pussy lips. She really did like to live dangerously but knew she could just flip her dress down if she heard anyone approaching. I just hoped she had her ears and eyes on alert.
I pulled the waistband of my shorts down under my balls as I had before, exposing Sally's hand still around my cock. I took her hand away and moved forward a small amount, so that my bare cock was touching the bare skin just above the line of her bikini. Sally felt it touch her and took in a little breath. Despite her earlier bravado, I think she was now more nervous than I was.
I didn't know whether to just pull her bikini bottom to one side or push it down, but I thought it would be too difficult to cover up quickly if I did that.
Now that her hands were free, she solved the problem by pulling the small amount of material to one side so that both pussy lips were exposed. Crouching down a little to get the angle right, I manoeuvred my cock into the valley between them, accompanied by a deeper intake of breath from Sally. There wasn't much point trying to lubricate the head of my cock in her slit, as the water had washed away any external secretions.
I found where my fingers had widened her entrance a little and lodged the head of my cock there, the rounded point just slightly inserted.
I glanced at Sue, she had one hand on a breast squeezing it and the other one with two fingers moving in and out of her pussy. Her face was flushed with excitement, and her eyes were locked on us.
I pushed upwards while holding my cock in position with my hand, but although her pussy gave a little, my cock didn't penetrate much more, and it had the effect of making Sally lift up onto her toes.
"Ohh," Sally wailed, "I'm not sure this is going to work."
"I don't know, you are very tight," I said, loud enough for Sue to hear. "Try holding yourself open for me,"
"How? How... Do you mean?"
"Put both hands down there, one each side and just open yourself a bit," I said, making sure Sue could hear.
Athough it sounded a bit lewd, she did as I asked, "Ahh, I can feel it right there," she said, the back of her fingers grazing either side of my cock. I could see Sue hanging on every word, like an audio description of us trying to fuck, that she was enjoying and masturbating to.
With the path to her vaginal entrance clear, I moved my cock slightly side to side and round and round, pushing at the same time until the head slipped past the opening and into her warm channel. I stopped for a moment, to let her get used to it.
"It worked, is that ok?" I asked.
"Yes, I can feel it just in."
"Does it feel good?"
"Yea, yea, it's odd with the water though."
I saw Sue nod vigorously, but wasn't sure what it meant until she did the mime of opening and closing her thumb and fingers indicating 'talking'. As she couldn't see, she actually wanted me to talk her through what we were doing, she was loving it.
"Are you ok to try some more,"
"Yes, but go slow."
I pressed up while Sally held her ground, and slowly my cock penetrated her until eventually our pubic bones touched. She was very tight, but maybe the lack of lubrication was adding to the friction.
"Christ Ben, I feel so full, do you think it's possible to move at all?"
"You've not done this in a pool before then, you said?" I asked, to try to get her to talk for Sue.
"No, in other places I have, but not like this."
"Do you like it?"
"It's different and yes, it feels good, so full. It's really very sexy. I'm glad I 'joked' with you," she smiled for the first time.
I was thinking that it was such a weird situation, we were standing there in the pool, face to face, me balls deep inside her, and unknown to her, my sister listening and masturbating behind her, and we were chatting. How much crazier could it be.
"Try moving Ben."
I moved my hips back down so that my cock started to slide out until I got about three quarters out, then pushed back in to the hilt.
"MMmmm, yess, kiss me again," she said,
Our lips met and within seconds out tongues were doing their thing, further raising the excitement level. I set up a slow rhythm of fucking her, careful to not let my cock slide completely out, but always pushing back as deep as I could go. There must have been some juices flowing deep inside her, because it seemed to get gradually easier.
We were both panting now, it was quite energetic fucking like this. I put one hand on one of her large breasts and started massaging it and pinching her nipple through the material, then swapped to the other one. She was much bigger than Sue, so it was a new experience for me to be feeling something larger. She showed her appreciation by moaning more into my mouth. I couldn't see what Sue was doing, but I hoped she was enjoying it too.
As I moved in and out of her, gaining speed, Sally had leaned back a little and was meeting my thrusts, building herself up to finish. I could feel her legs starting to wobble, and she had put both hands on my bottom holding me into her as much as possible.
"Ohhhh Ben, I am close, don't stop, but don't squirt in me," she pleaded, breathlessly, squeezing my bottom hard with her hands.
"Me too," I said, "very close."
"You are?"
"Yes."
"I'm there Ben, I'm there, ooohhfff, fuck, fuck yes..." she almost shouted and shuddered against me giving a few large thrusts downwards to impale herself on my cock, as deep as she could get it in her.
I heard a faint sigh from behind Sally, but she didn't notice.
It was fortunate that I had already come once inside Sue earlier, so I manged to hold on until her last big thrust, and then I felt my cock beginning to tingle, as my cum moved inexorably towards the exit.
Remembering my promise, I gave one last full thrust upwards, then pulled right out of her, the pulses of white liquid almost immediately floating around us. I don't think I put any inside her, but I couldn't be 100% sure.
"You pulled out?" she said anxiously.
"Yea, look," I said, swishing the water around.
"Oh, it's everywhere," she said, looking slightly horrified, "I have to get out."
"I'm sure it will be ok," I said, pulling her to me for one last kiss, hoping to reassure her and delaying her exit briefly, to make sure Sue had moved away.
"I emm... hope you don't think I am always like this," she said, even now starting to blush, "I think I might have had a bit too much to drink earlier."
"No, I am sure you're not," I said, "but don't worry, I won't say anything if you don't...about anything I mean," I said, pointedly.
"I won't, no, I promise,"
She turned and climbed out of the pool.
"Oh, and Sally..."
"What?"
"You are a very sexy lady you know," I said grinning.
She blushed even more, smiled back, and set off towards the house.
After so much time in the water, my skin was quite wrinkled in places, my erection had subsided, so although the water was still warm, I too climbed out and looked around to see where Sue had got to.
"Has she gone?" I heard whispered.
"Yes, where are you?"
"Just here," she replied, walking round from the other side of the hedge, that was on the side away from the house. There was no sign that she had been doing anything than just walking about, as all her clothes were in place.
"Wow, that was wild, and so exciting," she whispered, "seeing and hearing you both having orgasms...ohhhh."
"Did you, ...like,...manage to finish, when you were watching?"
"Oh yea, so intense, about the same time as you, I had to hold my hand over my mouth, as I was scared she would hear me," she replied, a grin all over her face.
"She saw us in the pool you know, she guessed what we were doing, and I am sure she knows I am not your boyfriend."
"It's ok," Sue said, "I rarely see her, and anyway, I don't think she would want anyone to know what she did with you, so I don't think she will say anything."
"I hope not, we need to be more careful though, we can't risk anyone finding out."
She looked at me in a funny way..."But risk and being so naughty is what makes it more exciting and fun isn't it?...Come on, you need to dry off and get changed, the party is still going on up there," she smirked.
My sister is good at smirking.The Garden Shed Ch. 10
From shed to loft, a new experience for Ben and Sue.
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters you will be more in tune with the characters.
*****************************************************
I don't think have I have mentioned this before, but when I was in the last couple of years at school, I took up an interest in photography and was a keen member of the school Photographic Club. I had been given a decent second-hand camera for a birthday present and had become quite proficient in taking good photographs. The club often set subjects for the members to interpret in their photos and once you had taken the photos you wanted, you were able to use their well-equipped darkroom to process the rolls of film (no digital equipment then of course) and make prints, but only of course in black and white. Unfortunately, it seemed to be an all-male group, although there was nothing to stop girls joining, they just didn't. I even asked my sister Sue if she would like to come with me on a few occasions, but she said that she could see all she wanted to see with her eyes, and wasn't interested in messing around with chemicals in the dark.
There were regular contests and open 'criticism evenings', that were good natured and enabled you to put up a photo for the others to look at and get back constructive criticism, that hopefully would help you to gain knowledge and experience in the art. So, after a time, I became quite proficient in not only taking photos, but also in making prints, using various techniques to bring out the best from the negatives.
Unfortunately, when I left school to go to college to study engineering, I lost access to the darkroom facilities at the school. Yes, I could still take photos, but half of the pleasure was making the prints myself.
I had considered setting up a darkroom in my shed, but I didn't have enough money for the various bits of equipment, like for instance, an enlarger, that I would need. College was free in those days, but it still meant that I was only earning a bit of money from odd jobs during the holidays, and at weekends. Our parents worked hard and earned enough to pay all the bills but weren't rich.
My sister in her job as a trainee hairdresser, and now just recently also training in beauty products, was only on trainee wages. She was happy to have left school and was learning all she could about hair, nails, and stuff in a practical way, so fortunately she didn't begrudge me going to college to study.
I had offered to give up the thoughts of college and find a job, but our parents wouldn't hear of it. So, although I had mentioned it a few times in passing, I didn't really think I would be able to set up my own darkroom anytime soon. That was how I came to be spending part of my time in my shed, looking at photos in the men's magazines I secreted away there, rather than taking many photos.
As the college year progressed, I got used to the routine and studying on a different level to school, but I did miss the photography, as it was something completely different, that I could get absorbed in for a while.
Sue and I had had a lot of fun during the year, but gradually summer gave way to autumn, and then winter arrived. The weeks flew by and suddenly it was almost Christmas.
************************************
I managed to save a little from my occasional jobs, and also a bit by walking to college if the weather was good, to save on bus fares, to be able to buy a few presents for Mom and Dad and of course Sue. They weren't huge things, but we didn't usually go in for large presents, so I thought they would be fine.
We had always kept up the tradition of putting presents under the Christmas tree and then opening them together on Christmas morning. I was surprised and mystified on Christmas Eve, to see a very large cardboard box appear under the tree with 'Ben' written on it. Although we weren't really allowed to touch them before Christmas Day, temptation overcame me, and I felt its weight; it was quite heavy. I wondered what on earth it could be, or whether it was my sister playing a prank, as she had done once, by having a very big box and a very small box inside it. It would be just like her.
On Christmas Day, everyone opened their presents before me, leaving only the one big box which was for me.
"We all got together to get you this," Mom said, "so it's a joint present."
They were all watching me, and I could sense the anticipation in the room. It was sure to be a prank, I thought. Perhaps something is going to jump out, or it will go 'bang' or something, I wouldn't put anything past Sue.
I started to open it gingerly, nothing went bang, and it wasn't a prank.
What I did find, was a complete darkroom kit, enlarger, lenses, trays, photopaper, chemicals etc. I could see it wasn't brand new, but it looked really well looked after.
"Wow," I exclaimed, "thank you, but it's too much, it's far more than I expected, it must have cost a fortune and I know we can't really afford it."
"We are glad you like it," Mom stated, "it was Sue's idea really. You can see it's not brand new, but the husband of one of Sue's customers, who does wedding photography, was upgrading all his processing equipment to do colour, and was selling his current setup as one package. He said it is all there and in good condition, but I am sure you will sort it out."
"I heard you talk about it a few times, so when this came up, I thought it would make a good present," Sue added, her eyes shining, and a big grin on her face seeing how well the surprise had worked..
"Yess,.. yes," I stuttered, "it's brilliant, thank you," I said again, and went round kissing everyone. "I wonder if I can set it up in my shed?"
"I think it will be too cold down there," Mom said.
"It might be, and I would have to try to make it lightproof somehow." I agreed.
"But we had an idea..."
"We thought...," Dad unusually intervened, "that you could set it up in the loft. There is plenty of headroom and a lightweight, narrow, ladder that drops down when you open the hatch. Your Mom hates it and won't go up it and I'm not that keen, so you can have the space to yourself. There is power, light, a water tank and it is fully insulated, and has a floor. When you pull the ladder up from above, the hatch closes, so I think it will be lightproof. You can have a bucket for the waste chemicals and bring it down here to empty it. What do you think?"
"I don't know what to say," I said, utterly lost for words at how they had thought about it all for me. "It sounds perfect, I'll have a look and clean it up a bit as soon as I can. Wow, thank you all."
We were all on Christmas break for about another week, so over the next few days, I spent a lot of time in the loft, cleaning, getting rid of the dust, cobwebs, and bits of accumulated clutter. Then piece by piece, through the small hatch, I carried up the wood and installed a small work bench, a few shelves, and took up there a couple of fold-up camp chairs and cushions that we never use.
When I had finished, there was still quite a lot of space and everything fitted in well. I was incredibly pleased and keen to start taking some photos, so that I could try it all out.
******************************************
"Come on Sue, look a bit more cheerful." I said, as I tried to focus my camera on Sue's frowning face.
"It's cold standing out here on a freezing morning in the middle of winter, couldn't you take photos of something else instead." Sue complained.
I had persuaded her to stand out in the garden, wrapped up in her warmest coat, and pose for me, just to get a few photos to process in my new darkroom setup. But it wasn't going well.
"There isn't much about at the moment Sue, there are no flowers, and the trees are bare, you are the most beautiful thing I've seen today." I smarmed.
"Flattery like that will get you nowhere Mister," she retorted, but grinned, and at last I took several shots.
"Pretend it's warm and you are enjoying the garden," I suggested.
"What, with my breath freezing in white clouds every time I breath out," she said, "this isn't how I envisaged spending my break from work," the grin gone now.
"Please, just a few more," I pleaded, "then you can go inside and warm up."
"Oh, ok, " she sighed, just a couple more then, and put her hand on her hip, turned and looked over her shoulder, at me, pouting like I had seen girls do in the magazines.
"Oh, that's good, you are a natural." I complimented her. Then in a whisper, only she could hear, "and sooo sexy."
That got a smile out of her, and she did another couple of poses before I decided I had enough to be going on with.
"Thanks Sue, you have been great, I'll show you how they come out when I have printed them. Do you want to go inside and have a warm drink now?"
"Oh, I thought you'd never ask," she said, walking quickly back to the house.
I followed her in and thought that I would probably have time to develop the negatives before lunch and they would be dry by the afternoon. I could then try making some prints and test out my new darkroom setup.
I had tested the loft, 'my darkroom' as I now called it, for light leakage, by standing up there in the dark for thirty minutes, just looking around. However, I hadn't yet developed any films up there. I knew that the negatives had to be loaded into the light proof container for processing in total darkness, by touch only, as they are extremely light sensitive and even any dim light could ruin them. If they came out ok, it would confirm my visual inspection.
I loaded them ok, something I had perfected with an old roll of film until I could do it in total darkness. Once loaded, I was able to switch on the light and carry out the actual processing with the chemicals.
All went well; I extracted the finished negatives which looked as I expected them to and hung them up to dry. It seemed that as long as the hatch was pulled up tight and secured, it was totally light tight. I also noticed that with all the insulation under the roof and under the floor, not only was it pleasantly warm, but I could only just about hear the normal household noises from the rest of the house. It was like my shed, but almost soundproof, and no one could easily access it once the ladder was pulled up and the hatch secured.
*******************************************
About mid-afternoon, I climbed up the ladder again and put the now dry negatives into the enlarger. I was very pleased with some of the results of Sue's 'modelling' and printed a half dozen of the better ones onto A4 sheets of photo paper.
During our evening meal, I passed them around to Mom, Dad, and of course Sue.
"Hmmmm, these are not bad at all," Mom said, scrutinising each one carefully.
"Yes, you seem to be making good use of your Christmas present," Dad said, passing them to Sue. "Perhaps you should take some of your mom sometime, it's been a while since she had any taken."
"Err, yes, maybe," I replied, without much enthusiasm.
"Aren't I a good enough model?" Mom said, tongue in cheek.
"Ummm, yes, of course, I just meant, some people don't like having their photo taken, that was all," I mumbled, starting to blush.
Mom knew she had put me on the spot, I think that's where Sue gets her wicked sense of humour from.
"I think they're great," Sue commented, looking at each one in turn. "Maybe it was worth getting a bit cold for," she added.
I was pleased that my first batch had come out well and people could see that it wasn't a wasted present.
"Could you do me a favour Ben?" Sue asked, still perusing the photos.
I put another fork-full of potato in my mouth, "I will if I can."
"Ben, what have I told you about eating and speaking," Mom chimed in.
She never lets up; she seems to see everything.
Sue caught my eye and smirked.
"Sorry," I said, once I had swallowed, "what did you want me to do," I directed at Sue.
"At work, I keep a little camera, it's not a posh one like yours, but I use it to take photos of some of my client's hair styles or nails, when I have done something a bit different. I am making a sort of portfolio of my work."
"Where do I come into this?"
"Well normally I take the films to the chemist to be developed, but they just print what's on the film, so I have no control of how it looks. I wondered if you would do a film for me and perhaps make them look more professional. It would be interesting to see how you do it as well."
"I thought you weren't interested in 'messing with chemicals in the dark'," I quoted her, from the days when I had asked her to come to the Photographic Club.
"These days I like to broaden my knowledge about all sorts of things," she said, with a straight face, that almost had me choking in my dinner.
She saw the effect it had on me and of course, smirked.
"Ummm, yes, then of course I can do that for you, whenever you have a film ready," I replied, aware of Mom's eyes on me.
"Oh, didn't I mention, I brought my camera home with me, the film has just run out," she said, smiling innocently.
"I am sure your brother will help you and show you what's what," Mom said, "won't you Ben?"
"Yea, sure," I said, trying not to choke again or look at Sue, "we'll arrange something, maybe tomorrow?"
"Great, thanks Ben, you're a star," she said, smugly.
After dinner, we were washing up the dishes together as usual and our parents were in the living room.
"You nearly made me choke on my dinner there with your innuendos," I whispered to Sue, hearing the TV blaring out in the living room.
"Did I," she said innocently, putting another plate into the hot water to wash.
"You know you did. You need to be careful what you say, I know Dad takes no interest, but Mom is quick to pick up on things, you take too many risks."
"Oh, you worry too much," she said, nonchalantly.
"Really," I retorted, moving quickly behind her, and pushing my crotch against her bottom, while I reached round and grabbed a breast in each hand and pulled her against me.
She squealed with surprise.
"What's going on in there?" Mom shouted.
"See, I told you, ears like a bat," I whispered in her ear.
"It's ok Mom, just Ben being an idiot and tickling me when I have plates in my hand." she shouted back.
"Well don't you break anything, or there will be trouble," she replied from the living room, and then there was silence.
By now, I had resumed my position alongside her and was drying the last of the dishes.
"If you give me your camera, I will develop the film by myself tomorrow morning, there's nothing to see 'cos it has to be done in total darkness, then in the afternoon, it should be dry, and we can see what you have taken. Is that ok?"
"Yea, that's great, thanks Ben," she said, turning and giving me a kiss on the cheek.
"Hmmm, what was that for?"
"For being a good brother," she said, smiling, and having finished the dishes, left, and went up to her room.
***********************************************
The next morning as promised, I developed her film and hung it up to dry. It had some images on it, so I knew we would have something to work with after lunch.
As Mom and Dad were still on Christmas break from work, we all had a light lunch together.
"How did my film come out?" Sue asked.
"I haven't looked at what's on the film," I said, glancing at Mom, and making sure I wasn't eating as I spoke, "but there is something on it, so we can take a look after lunch if you still want to."
"Oh yea, great, as soon as we have finished lunch then," she said.
"I'll be interested to see what styles you have been doing at work," Mom said, "but I'll have to wait until you bring the photos down, you won't catch me going up that rickety ladder," she added, firmly.
"Yes, sure," Sue said, "I hope they come out alright."
The conversation drifted on between Mom and Sue as we ate our lunch. Dad was seemingly thinking his own thoughts and said little and I concentrated on eating, tuning out 'perms', 'colouring', 'blow-dries', 'combing out' and all that stuff they were discussing.
As soon as we had all finished, Sue collected the empty plates.
"I'll do those if you want to get on with your photos," Mom said, getting up.
"Ok, thanks Mom. Shall we go and see what your cameras skills are like then?" I said, turning to Sue.
"Yea, I am looking forward to seeing how you do it." she replied.
We went up the main stairs and I pulled on the short rope that opened the hatch to the loft and allowed the steep, narrow ladder to descend. Without hesitation, Sue climbed up first.
As I watched her tight bottom wiggle as she climbed up, I thought it was a pity she was wearing jeans and not one of her normal short skirts, otherwise the view would have been even better.
"Wow, this is a neat setup you have here, and plenty of room too," she exclaimed, as she stepped into the loft and found the light switch.
I followed her up and then pulled up the ladder and closed the hatch.
"Hey, it's so quiet too," she added.
"Yea, it's all the insulation Dad put up years ago, it deadens the sound too."
"Is this my film?" she asked, moving over to where I had hung it to dry.
"Yes, but don't touch it, we don't want fingerprints on them."
"Oh ok," she said, pulling her hand back.
Over the next few minutes, I explained what we had to do to make some prints from her film and showed her how we would do it. She was very close to me, and as she leaned over I could feel one of her pert breasts pressing against my back. She moved slightly, and I felt the pressure of it rubbing me through my clothes which made my soft cock become a little harder. I am not sure if she was doing it deliberately, but it was nice feeling part of her touching me.
She didn't do anything else and to be fair, she did seem interested. After turning the main light off and switching on the dull red one, I showed her by making a few prints. I then moved over and let her do it herself. This time I stood close behind her in the warm dim light and let my semi-erect cock press against her occasionally, but she didn't comment.
She quickly got the hang of using the enlarger and was fascinated to see the pictures gradually appear on the photo-paper in the developing dish. Once they had been in the 'fixer' and been washed, we hung them up around the room to dry.
"That was more interesting than I thought," Sue said, as we sat on comfy cushions in the old camping chairs I had brought up.
"It looks like you're not a bad photographer either," I said, glancing round at all the photos.
"Not bad for a cheap camera anyway," she grinned.
We were quiet for a moment, each of us just glancing round at the photos and the room.
"Ben, you know those photos in the magazines you have in your shed?" she said suddenly.
"Errr, yes."
"Did you ever think you would like to have been the photographer for photos like that?"
"Yea, well, I did think it would be a great job," I joked, "but I wouldn't know how to start or how to find or pay for a model."
She was thinking, I could almost hear the cogs going round in her head.
"What if.." she started, "I was your model."
I wasn't expecting that.
"You mean, ummm, you would pose like those and have your photo taken?"
"I think it would be really sexy," she grinned.
"But then there would be real photos, 'evidence', that could be found," I said, a bit nervous, but getting excited at what she was suggesting.
"Hmm, I suppose, but no one is going to come up here and we could hide them."
"I think it's too much of a risk Sue, to have those sort of photos of you lying around."
"No, it's not," she said, becoming more enthusiastic, "we could put them in a waterproof bag, the sort your photo-paper comes in, and slide them somewhere not obvious, in the roof insulation. No one would ever be looking for them."
"But if something happened and they got left there, eventually someone would."
"Well, we'll have a pact. If there is ever a possibility of them being discovered, one of us will take them and destroy them, or we can do that anyway if we want to, by mutual agreement. How about that?"
I sat and thought about it for a few minutes, mulling over the possibilities. It was private up here, so with a bit more light, we could take the photos up here and then we could develop and print them. The idea of taking 'those' sort of photos of Sue was definitely appealing.
"Ok," I said, "if you are really sure you want to do this, we can take them up here, under the pretence of developing some ordinary photos. We will have to actually have some others that we can show Mom and Dad what we've been doing though."
"Couldn't you do some beforehand, so that we can spend more time on ours?" Sue suggested.
"Yes, I could I suppose." I thought out loud.
"So you'll do it, really?" she asked, an excited look on her face..
"We can try it and see how it works out," I replied, thinking this could be fun and very sexy.
"Tomorrow?"
"Ok, but if they are going to look good, you need to wear some loose clothing for a few hours before, and no tight stuff that will leave marks on your skin, if you see what I mean."
"Hmm, I think you know more about this than you are letting on," she said, knowingly.
"I admit I might have read a few books on glamour photography," I said, "but that's about all."
"Ok, I believe you," she said grinning. "But, we've been up here a couple of hours, I think we had better take these down and show 'them downstairs' now, don't you?" she said.
"Yea, good idea, I'll tidy up if you want to go first and I'll sort out a bit more lighting...you know for tomorrow." I blushed, thinking of what we were going to do.
***********************************************
Sue showed Mom and Dad the photos of the work she had been doing last night and Mom seemed to be quite impressed. Dad looked them over and then went back to reading his paper. She told them that I had taught her how make the prints, and that we were going to practice doing a few more.
She was pleased that we were getting along so well, so it was no surprise to them when we disappeared up into the loft after lunch today.
I had smuggled up a couple of old sheets that I kept in my shed as dust covers, to use as a background of sorts. I sorted out an old photoflood bulb that I had used once for a Photographic Club project, and knew it fitted a standard socket, so I hoped that along with my flashgun, there would be sufficient light up there.
As Sue had suggested, I had spent an hour in the morning printing a few photos from some older negatives I had taken, so that we would have something to take back downstairs with us later, to show what we had been doing.
All morning, Sue had been wearing grey, loose fitting, track suit bottoms and a matching top. It was so baggy that it was impossible to tell if she had anything on underneath, so I guessed she had remembered about the elastic marks on her skin.
I followed her up the ladder and sealed us into the loft as I did normally.
She helped me spread out the sheets and pin them up, so it formed a useable blank background.
I could feel a sort of excitement, like butterflies in my stomach, this being the first time I had ever tried something like this, and I think Sue was also a bit nervous now, as she kept fussing with the sheets.
I had my camera ready, the light installed and had tied it, so it angled a bit. It was quite bright, and all looked as if it would work ok.
"Ummm, how do you want to do this?" I asked her.
"I dunno, maybe I should just take off my clothes," she said, nervously.
"Yea, that would work for me," I grinned.
Strangely for Sue, she was really being a bit shy.
She turned her back to me and slowly slipped her top off over her head. I could see no bra, and no marks on her skin, so she must have been naked under her top all day.
"Wow, nice back, Sue,"
"Don't," she said, "I'm nervous enough already, I don't make a habit of this you know."
I took the hint and kept quiet while she slowly undid the tie round the waist of her tracksuit bottom, and let it drop to the floor, before stepping out of it.
Sue has a great figure, and seen from behind, her body tapers to her waist then flares out to nicely proportioned hips. Her firm bottom is small and tight. The tops of her thighs don't quite meet together and where that sensual gap is, her pussy hides.
My cock quickly reacted to seeing her totally naked and within seconds, was fully erect. Not very professional for a photographer I know, but there was nothing I could do to control it.
"You want to turn around Sue?" I asked.
She did so, but slowly, still being a little shy, even though we had seen each other naked and experimented with each other's bodies lots of times, this was something a little new.
Her breasts, small but nicely round and firm, the nipples already erect, came into view. I looked down to her small patch of neat, dark, pubic hair, a perfect triangle pointing to that gap between her thighs.
"That is so sexy Sue," I said, hoping to make her more at ease.
"It feels a bit weird though," she spoke for the first time.
"Do you still want to do it?"
"I think so, I will be ok in a moment when I get used to it."
"Ok, how about doing a few poses as you are, like you did before, when we were out in the garden."
"Well at least it's a lot warmer up here," she said, with a faint smile, starting to relax a bit.
I took a few photos, just to get us going, as she coquettishly covered her breasts and angled herself so that not much was on display.
I could see her confidence coming back when she started to give me more exposed poses. I moved around as best I could in the space available, taking close ups and wider shots of her.
I got her to sit on one of the chairs with one foot on the seat, exposing her pussy, then both feet with her knees wide apart. In the bright light, I could see reflections from the moisture on her pussy lips, so I knew now she was beginning to enjoy it, and it was exciting her.
She held one nipple stretched out and ran the fingers of her other hand down between her labia, while I took photos when I thought they would work.
So far I hadn't directed her, but now that we were really doing this, I too was so turned on by my sexy sister posing for me, that I wanted to get the most from it.
"Can you put your finger just inside you?"
"Like this," she said, opening her legs wide and pushing her index finger into her pussy, up to the second knuckle.
"Ohh yes, just like that," I clicked away.
"Another finger maybe?"
She did as she was told and both fingers disappeared inside her.
She moved them in and out a few times and I could see they were covered in her lubrication. I took a close-up of that.
She continued to move them in and out of her, I think she was getting carried away.
"Hold yourself open as wide as you can," I directed, forgetting any misgivings, as I now felt my precum leaking into my underwear from my rock-hard cock.
"Can you turn round and kneel on the chair now, I want to take a few from behind."
She just did whatever I asked.
I had taken a lot of photos and had come to the end of that roll.
"I need to change the film Sue; you want to take a breather."
She turned back and sat down, watching me.
"You look like you are enjoying this," she said, pointedly looking at the bulge in my jeans.
"I am," I said, "it is a big turn on seeing you in all those poses, you are good at it and it's very sexy."
She went quiet and when I looked at her, I could see she was thinking again.
"Ben."
"What?" I said, just closing the camera.
"How about you join me and take some of us together?"
"Together...umm, how together?"
"Well, I can see you're hard, I'm sure we can think of some even more sexy poses," she grinned.
"You want me to be in the pictures too, errrr, naked?"
"Why not? No one is going to know, and it would be really exciting to see what we look like from a different viewpoint, don't you think?"
"So, you want us to have photos like some of the those in the magazines then?"
"Yea, come on, I think you will like it," she coaxed, a gleam in her eye.
I was thinking how great it would be to be naked with her again, and although our parents were just downstairs, I didn't think we would be disturbed up here.
"Ok," I said, making up my mind, "shall I take all my clothes off?"
"Definitely," she answered.
Putting the camera to one side, I gradually removed all my clothes, while Sue watched with anticipation.
"Does that camera have one of those self-timers on it?"
"Yes, you just wind a lever back, and then it's about 10 seconds before it takes a photo," I said, peeling my underwear off, so that I was now as naked as Sue.
"Mmmm, you are hard aren't you?" she said, staring at my fully erect cock. "How about you set the camera up on the other chair, pointing at my face, start the timer and then come and stand in front of me quickly."
She seemed to have turned into the director now, so I did as I was told.
I could hear the timer ticking as I moved to stand in front of her. Without hesitation, she took my cock in her small hand, pulled the foreskin back, opened her mouth and took the head straight in, looking slightly sideways, right at the camera, just as it fired.
"Ohh," I said, as the sensation of having my cock in her mouth hit me. "I didn't know that was what you were going to do."
She released my cock. "Can you get the camera and take one looking down at me doing this?"
She put my cock back in her mouth as I reached for the camera.
She had her hand round my cock and had more of me in her mouth. She was looking up at me with her big eyes and such a sexy expression as I took a couple more shots.
"Oh God Sue," I started whispering, "this is so naughty, I can't imagine what would happen if anyone got hold of these photos."
Withdrawing my cock she said, "we had better not let that happen then." Grinning, she then put it back in her mouth and started using her tongue to stimulate me even more.
"I can taste the clear stuff coming out," she said, "let me just touch where its coming from with the tip of my tongue, get some on it and then you take a photo quickly," she commanded.
Wow, she was too good at this, my cock was twitching every time she licked around the head. Having taken the photo she wanted, with my free hand, I reached out and held her breast in my hand, the hard nipple pressed against my palm.
"Mmm," she murmured.
We stayed like that for a few minutes, Sue slowly sucking my cock and I stroking her breast and squeezing her nipple.
What she was doing to me, and the circumstances, just a few feet above our parents, was starting to get me too excited. If she continued, I knew I could easily give in to the need to come and blast my cum down her throat.
I think because I had started to move my hips to get my cock further into her mouth, Sue realised what might happen and wasn't ready yet to let me come.
She gradually took my cock from her mouth, now covered in her saliva. "Can I have the camera for a moment?" she asked.
"Sure, I have set it up ready for the next one," I said, as I gave it to her.
"Now, kneel down and do the same to me," she said, putting both legs over the arms of the chair she was sitting on.
I now had a close up view of the opening of her vagina. Her outer lips had puffed up and opened like the outer petals of a flower, to show the pink interior. There was a thin trickle of her juices just starting to seep out at the bottom of her slit.
Moving my head forward I tasted her. She let out a low moan as I did so.
I started to lick between her pussy lips, the sweet and tangy flavour of her secretions adding to the erotic nature of what we were doing. I was aware of her trying to position the camera to capture what I was doing, but without the modern 'screen', and only an eyepiece viewfinder as it was in those days, she couldn't see what she was focussed on and just hoped that one of the several she took would be ok.
As I hit her clit with my tongue, I felt her shiver and she moaned some more. I was sure that the room was reasonably soundproof, but I did worry that she might get too loud. What we were doing was a bit insane with other people in the house.
Her hands were trembling a little from the sensations I was giving her as she held the camera, so she didn't take anymore photos and just laid back in the chair for a while, enjoying feeling my tongue sliding over her pussy lips and probing her entrance.
I easily slid two fingers into her slick channel and slowly moved them in and out, in time with my tongue swirling on her clit.
"Christ Ben," she whimpered quietly, that's is going to make me come if you do that much more."
Slightly reluctantly I moved my head back but kept my fingers stationary inside her. I could feel her vagina clenching my fingers, so she probably was quite close.
"Take a photo of my fingers in you." I said, quietly, my voice slightly hoarse with excitement.
She pointed the camera as best she could and took one with my fingers deep inside her and then another as I withdrew them, covered in her juices.
"Shall we go all the way now," Sue asked, looking at me through half closed eyes, and expression of full sexual arousal on her face.
"You mean photos of me inside you?"
"Yea, don't you want to?"
"Well I do, but, that's like...emm...really risky to have photos of that, don't you think?" I asked, a bit nervous of having that sort of evidence in actual photographs.
"It's not much more than we have photos of already Ben."
"I'm not sure."
"I think it will be very erotic for us to look at later, just like the ones in those magazines. We can do a few, like a progression."
"A progression?"
"Yes, just touching me to start with then a bit inside me , then some more...you know."
Just the thought of seeing my cock disappear between Sue's pussy lips was making my cock twitch. She knew what I liked and was playing on it to get me to agree. I knew now I was going to do it.
She stayed with her legs over the arms of the chair and still on my knees, I moved up close to her. My cock was dripping precum and just touching her pubic hair. I checked the focus and tried to hold the camera steady as I took the first shot.
As I had both hands on the camera, Sue reached down, and taking my cock in her hand, pushed the foreskin back to expose the engorged, deep purple head. She then positioned it between her outer pussy lips, right against her entrance.
Having taken a photo, I pushed a little and half the head went in, her lips opening around the intrusion to let me enter her.
Gradually inch by inch and several photos later, our pubic hair was touching and my was cock fully embedded in Sue's very wet vagina. She was breathing heavily and gently biting her lower lip as I took the last photo of us locked together.
"Ohhh , I feel so full," she whispered, "I can feel the end touching me really deep inside in this position."
"I can too," I said, "it must be where your other bits start, whatever it's called."
"Yea, I've never felt you this deep before. Put the camera down and move in and out of me now."
I did as she asked, then put my hands on her hips, and started to slowly withdraw until I could see part of the head appear, then pushed right back in all the way.
"Ahhh, not too hard, it's a bit uncomfortable when you bump me deep in there."
"Sorry, is this ok?" I said, reducing the depth of my next thrust a little.
"Ohhhh, yea,,,, yea,, that's Mmmmm."
The feeling of being so deep in my sister, was just heightening the excitement to an intense level. I could see that Sue was getting the same pleasure, and although she couldn't move much in this position, her hips were meeting my thrusts as much as she could.
I started to speed up, but after only a couple of thrusts, the chair started to rock a little and make thumping noises on the floor.
I thought it might not be heard downstairs, but after only a couple of minutes, we head a muffled shout from Mom, who sounded as if she was in one of the bedrooms. I wondered how long she had been there.
"What's going on up there, are you ok?" she shouted, sounding concerned.
I stopped abruptly; my cock still buried deep in Sue's pussy.
"Err, yes. Its ok," I shouted, thinking quickly, and trying to control my breathing, "we were just moving the chairs by bouncing across the room on them. Sorry if we disturbed you. We'll be more careful."
"You had better do that," she shouted back, "it sounded as if you were coming through the ceiling."
"Definitely 'coming'," Sue whispered to me grinning, and moved her hips making me slide in and out of her.
"Shhhh ," I hissed at her.
"What was that? I couldn't hear you," Mom shouted.
"I said, we are just finishing; we will be down soon," I shouted, and only realised what I had said when Sue put her hand over her mouth to stifle a fit of giggles, at the same time as she repeated what she had just done with her hips.
I listened to see if Mom was going to say anything more, but she seemed satisfied.
"That was close, good job the hatch is shut, and she doesn't like the ladder anyway," I whispered.
"Sexy though isn't it?" Sue said, moving her hips again, "you here, deep inside me, and talking to Mom at the same time. Now I really want to feel your stuff squirt inside me, so carry on, but not so energetically."
I knew that Sue liked an element of risk and that it made her even more excited, but sometimes I thought she took it too far. However, I was still very aroused and wanted nothing more at that point but to come, so more gently this time, I returned to thrusting in and out of her.
The short pause hadn't dented our ardour, and before long, we were moving together again, but more carefully, both of us striving to reach our own climax.
I liked to see my cock penetrating her, then withdrawing almost right out. The way her pussy lips wrapped around my cock was just such a turn-on, I could see why Sue wanted the photos, to see what I could see, from my position.
I could feel Sue starting to tremble now and see her white knuckles gripping the chair, as she tried not to let it make a noise, but keep up her thrusts to match mine. I knew she was close to coming and it spurred me on as I felt the tremors starting to reach her vaginal muscles. I hoped she wasn't going to be too loud, as I wasn't sure where Mom had got to and was maybe still in the bedroom below us.
"Pffff , pffff," she blew, through pursed lips, as quietly as she could, "Oh God, Ben , I'm coming, don't stop," she whispered.
I had no intention of stopping now, as I could feel the usual stirrings deep in the base of my cock, that almost seemed to be from the tips of my toes and foretold of my approaching climax too.
She got her release first, a shuddering, teeth-clenching, spasm, rippled through her, but the only sound was of her rapid breathing. Her body though, jerked, forcing me hard up inside her. I guess at the moment of orgasm her involuntary action was to ensure my sperm got as close to her womb as possible.
I didn't disappoint.
As I felt her vagina grip me, clenching and squeezing, the first jet of semen splashed the very top of her vagina, followed by several more. That only seemed to make her try to get more of me inside her, if that were even possible. I tried to make no noise too, but I am sure I groaned quietly when I felt my cum being pumped up into her.
I collapsed, leaning into her; my arms went round her back, her legs still wide open on the arms of the chair with me between them.
We both tried to get our breath back and just stayed like that for a few minutes until I started to feel my cock softening and slowly sliding out of Sue.
I pulled back slightly and with an audible wet 'plop' my cock left her pussy, followed by a thin stream of liquid, the mixture of my cum and her juices.
She wasn't finished with the photos yet though.
"Quick, take a photo of it dribbling out," she whispered, "I want to see what it looks like close up."
My hands were still shaking, but I tried to do it as best I could.
"I'll see if I can squeeze a bit and make some more come out," she said.
I waited with the camera poised and sure enough after a few seconds, a large white stream flowed out from between her wide-open pussy lips.
"I didn't know you could do that," I exclaimed, quietly, and impressed with her muscular control.
"I didn't either," she said, grinning, "does it look sexy?"
"Oh yea, you wait and see when I print all of these," I said, "I think they will be better than those in the old magazines we started with."
"Mmmm, can't wait," she said, still grinning.
************************The Garden Shed Ch. 11
Sue and Ben almost get compromised, but Sue has a plan.
© jasperspen
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15 year olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many boys and girls at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters (or at least Ch 9 for this story) you will be more in tune with the characters.
One evening, a couple of months after Christmas, Sue and I were alone, as usual, washing up the dishes in the kitchen after our evening meal. Since we had been 'doing things' together, neither of us had minded this chore as it gave us an opportunity to chat, or mess about a little, without arousing suspicion. Also, apparently us getting on well together rather than arguing, had put us in Mom's good books, so that was a bonus too.
I was cautious about how much we did in the kitchen while our parents were nearby in the living room, watching the evening News, but Sue sometimes took more risks and although exciting, scared me sometimes.
However, tonight she seemed to be behaving herself, and it was me who had been a bit naughty, putting my hand up her short skirt to feel her pert bottom while she was washing a particularly delicate piece of chinaware, almost making her drop it into the sink.
"Ben, stop it," she said, a little too loudly, "if we break something there will be trouble, you know that."
"I was just..."
"I know what you were 'just doing'," she whispered this time, grinning now.
I swung my head round to look at the door, wondering if Mom had heard anything as her hearing was pin sharp, but I couldn't hear any movement from the living room, just the TV sound, as normal.
"Sorry," I whispered back, "I just couldn't help myself."
She gave me one of her 'raised eyebrow looks' and carried on washing the dishes.
"Oh, by the way, Sally came into the salon and was asking after you today," she said.
"Really?"
I hadn't seen Sally since the pool party, although I did remember vividly what we had done in the pool with Sue watching, although Sally hadn't been aware of that part.
"Yes, she asked how you were."
I didn't know why she would ask after me, although a guilty worry did cross my mind that she might be pregnant, but we had sex only once, in the pool, and that was months ago, surely, I would have heard by now if that was it.
"Was she alright," I asked, "not looking...different?" I mimed a large stomach with my hands.
Sue looked confused for a moment then burst out laughing, loudly.
"No, no, nothing like that," she said, still chortling.
I breathed a sigh of relief.
"What's happening in there?" we heard Mom shout.
Sue looked at me and rolled her eyes.
"Just having a joke Mom, everything is ok," she shouted back.
"Just you be careful of my nice china dishes," she replied.
"Yes Mom."
"See, she hears everything," I whispered in Sue's ear.
She nodded, still grinning.
"Anyway, what did Sally want?" I asked, keeping my voice low.
"Well, she had a new fancy camera for Christmas, and is having trouble working out how to use it properly. She heard you are good with cameras," she smirked, "and wondered if you could show her how to use it."
"Oh!"
"So, I said, yes, you were very good with cameras, and of course you would show her a few things."
She was enjoying this to much.
"You didn't, did you?"
She was just grinning at me.
"Oh, you did!"
She nodded.
"Thanks a bunch," I said a bit disgruntled.
It was typical of Sue to agree something like this on my behalf without asking.
"Oh, don't be a misery guts, you might enjoy it," she said, stacking the last plate.
"When is this going to happen?" I asked.
"I don't know, she said she would work something out and come round when she could."
"Great," I replied, and wondered how awkward that visit was going to be, with the knowledge of what we did in the pool, like an elephant in the room with us.
"Right, I think we're done in here," Sue said, taking off her apron, "see you later."
"Yes, see you," I said, as she walked out the door, and up the stairs to her room.
I wandered up to my own room soon afterwards to arrange a few new photos in an album I was building, and soon forgot about Sally and her camera.
*******************************************
A couple of weeks later, it was half term for me at the college and a full week off from classes. I was looking forward to having lots of time to myself, with everyone else out working, and maybe do some more photography or not, depending on how my mood took me.
I went out and about for the first couple of days taking what I thought might be 'artistic' photos and developing them in my darkroom up in the loft. I was quite pleased with some of the results and then decided to have a break from that and do something else.
It was Wednesday, just after lunch, when I decided to go down to my shed with the intention of clearing out some of the older 'men's magazines' that I still had hidden there. It was a good opportunity with no one around to disturb me, and I could then dump them in a bin somewhere and no one would ever know I'd had them. Well, except Sue of course.
Although the sun was shining, there was not a lot of warmth in it this early in the year, so I lit the heater in the shed to make it more comfortable, as it was a bit chilly. It isn't a huge shed, so the small paraffin heater got it cosy in a very short time.
I opened one of the drawers that had a false bottom that I had made, removed the few tools in there that I had placed so it looked like any other drawer, and lifted up the concealed flap. I saw that the magazines hadn't been disturbed, so I knew my secret was still safe. I sorted through them and put the newer ones that were now becoming a bit more explicit, onto the worktop to one side for keeping, and the older ones beside them.
Seeing those original old magazines brought memories flooding back, of how I had first shown Sue the various photos and stories, and how our adventures in the shed had all started from there.
You know how it is when you are clearing things out, you get distracted looking at the things you should be getting rid of. That's what happened to me.
Standing at the worktop, I flipped open one of the magazines. I then turned over a few pages looking at the photos, remembering how Sue was first shocked when she saw them, then eventually demanded I show her my cock to compare with those in the photos. That had been a while ago, but it brought it all back.
It had also been a while since Sue I had had any opportunity to get together in private, and so, before long, I had my cock sticking out of my jeans, my hand round it, gently wanking, and was engrossed once more in the stories and pictures in one of the more daring magazines.
I also hadn't bolted the door.
"He's in here, go on in," I heard, as the door burst open.
I turned automatically towards the door, cock in hand to see Sally in the doorway, staring at me, mouth wide open.
"Oh my God," she screeched, "he's got his thing out in his hand."
She put one hand over her mouth in shock.
"What?" my sister's voice said.
She pushed through the doorway to be alongside Sally.
"Ben, what the hell are you doing?" she said, almost as loud as Sally had been.
As soon as my brain registered what was happening, I had turned away, my face quickly turning beetroot red, and I was rapidly trying to stuff my quickly wilting cock, back into my jeans, without injuring myself with the zip.
"I was ummmmmm..." I stuttered, not knowing what I could say in this predicament.
Sue quickly recovered first, "We can see," she said, "it's disgusting what you are doing."
I knew Sue was feigning shock for Sally's benefit, as she had seen and felt much more of me than that, during our various 'adventures' together.
I could feel the smirk that would be on her face, even though I couldn't see it, as I had my back to them now.
"I didn't expect to see 'that' this time of day," Sally chimed in, now recovering too.
Finally, having made myself decent again, I turned around, still red faced, "What are you doing here anyway," I said, trying to be on the offensive, "shouldn't you be at work?"
"What day is it?" Sue asked, now obviously starting to enjoy herself at my expense as usual.
"Errrr...Wednesday," I said.
Oh, the penny suddenly dropped, Sue had a half day on Wednesdays, I had totally forgotten.
Sue had been watching the expressions on my face. Sally was still staring at me with a look of surprise still on her face, but said nothing.
"Yep, you got it now Einstein!" she replied, grinning.
"Yes, but anyway, what do you both want in here?" I said, a bit aggressively, still kicking myself for being caught out.
"You remember, I told you that Sally wanted some help with her camera, well I knew you would be at home all day, so I suggested that Sally come with me after lunch today... and here we are," Sue said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.
"A bit of notice would have been good," I said.
"Yes, sorry," Sue responded, not looking at all sorry, "but it was more fun this way, wasn't it?" They both giggled together.
"I'm sorry if we 'disturbed' you," Sally said, joining in the act, and they both giggled again.
"Ok, ok, thank you the 'giggle sisters'," I said, "I think we've done all the jokes now."
I flashed a look at Sue, and I think she got the message.
"Shall we leave it for another time when Ben is more 'composed'?" Sue asked Sally, with almost a straight face.
"Well now that we are here, we might as well stay if it's ok with you Ben?" she said.
"Ummm, yes, sure," I mumbled, still mad at myself for not keeping a look out. It could have been worse, it could have been our Mom I thought, hastily pushing that terrible thought out of my head.
"It's warm in here, do you want to take your coat off Sally, and I'll hang them both up on the door," Sue said, breaking the slight tension in the shed.
Sally put the camera that she had been holding, down on the workbench and slipped off an expensive looking, camel haired, long coat, and handed it to Sue.
I hadn't seen Sally since the pool party, but what I saw was very sexy. Short blonde hair neatly cut (well it would be as Sally's mom owns the hair salon that Sue works in) tight, black, jumper that hugged her medium sized breasts, short, white, mini-skirt, and white, knee-length, boots. Quite the fashion statement and looking very sexy.
Without realising it, I was mentally undressing her and wondering what she might be wearing under that short skirt and tight top. I had only a vague recollection from that time in the pool of what her body looked like, as the water had covered a lot of her charms. Sue saw me staring. I caught a raised eyebrow from her and drew my gaze away from the interesting looking protuberances under her tight top, that had my cock fidgeting again in my jeans.
"So, you want some help with this camera of yours," I said to Sally, hoping to move the conversation on to safer areas.
"Yes," she said, turning to pick up her camera from the worktop, "I find some of the features.... ohhh, what are these," she said, spotting the open magazine that I had failed to close in my rush to cover up.
"Look at these Sue," she said, starting to thumb through the pages, "I didn't know these things were so...explicit or allowed."
Sue looked at me and rolled her eyes, as she moved to Sally's side to feign surprise at the photos in the magazine, that we both knew she had seen before.
"God, look at this," Sally mumbled, almost to herself, turning over another page.
"Wow, that's a big guy," Sue said, playing along, "and those women, you can see everything."
I could feel my cock growing at seeing Sally engrossed looking at more photos and wondered if she was starting to like what she was seeing as Sue had done.
I now had a back view of Sally, her shapely legs disappearing under her short skirt that was covering her tight bottom. As I looked, I could swear her bottom was moving fractionally from side to side, as she squeezed her thighs together. There was even a faint rasping noise from her legs rubbing against each other. I was beginning to think that Sally was getting a bit turned on.
"So, this is what you were looking at when we came in?" Sally said, not taking her eyes from the pages.
"Err...yes, I was just looking at how they had photographed the models." I said, knowing it was feeble and probably wasn't going to fool her.
"And did you get any inspiration?" she asked, sarcastically.
"Some, yes."
"We noticed didn't we Sue," she said, taking the conversation back to what they had seen.
Sue was still looking at the magazine with Sally and didn't say anything.
"Can I see the camera?" I asked.
She picked it up and passed it to me without taking her eyes from the magazine.
It was a nice camera, and an expensive one, with a good quality zoom lens. It had lots of different features that probably only a professional photographer might use, but in its more basic modes, it was easy enough to use. I could see from the indicator that it had a new film in it already.
"Shall we try taking some photos," I said, wanting to get on with it.
"I've had an idea," Sally said, half turning towards me, with a surprisingly red face, "how about using Sue as a model and we can practice on her?"
I looked questioningly at Sue.
"Ermmm, I don't mind, if it'll help," she agreed.
"There is one thing though," Sally paused, "I want to try taking some like the ones in here," she said, indicating the magazine.
"What?" Sue exploded, "no way, not a chance. I don't want any photos like that of me being around."
"No, she is my sister, I don't want to be seeing all her.... bits." I backed Sue up.
"At my pool party Sue, I was sure you said he was your boyfriend," Sally said, a small superior grin on her face.
"Oh, we were just messing you about, as I hadn't got a boyfriend to bring."
"You looked like a couple enjoying themselves in the pool races," she added, "especially what you were doing in the water wheelbarrow race." She was openly smirking now.
I exchanged a worried look with Sue,
"I don't know what you mean," Sue said, a little uncertainly, which was unlike her.
"I was watching, I think you were having a lot of fun, so close together and everything!"
I was very worried now, that Sally really had seen us, and knew we had done something brothers and sisters shouldn't do. I looked again at Sue and realised that this was the first time I had seen her scared. There was silence for a while, all we could hear was the quiet hiss of the heater in the background, the pages of the magazine turning as Sally thumbed through them, and possibly a couple of fast beating hearts.
Sally broke the silence, "Look, I am not threatening you, I haven't said anything to anyone, but looking at those magazines, well, I admit, has made me a bit 'tingly'. I thought that while I learn about the camera, perhaps it might be fun to see if we could make some like that. It would just be between ourselves and Ben could process the photos. All I would want to do afterwards is take a look at them, to see how they compare, and then we could just destroy them."
Sue and I again exchanged looks. We had become quite good at non-verbal communication over the last few months - 'what do you think?' - 'do we have a choice?' - 'she might say something if we don't' - 'it might be fun?', - was roughly how the pseudo-telepathic messages ran.
Sally was looking from one of us to the other, waiting for one of us to respond.
Sue spoke first, "I'm not sure we should, but if we do this, then we have a condition too," she said.
I wondered what that might be, but I trusted Sue to find something.
"What do you mean?" Sally asked.
"To be sure that it will only be kept between us three, you have to be in the photos too, doing the same thing," Sue said, folding her arms over her chest.
"You mean like in the magazine?"
"If that's what you want me to do, then yes, you have to do the same," Sue stated, her confidence back.
"Oh, I'm not sure about that," Sally said, "I've never done anything like that before."
"Neither have I," Sue lied, not that Sally would have known, "but, you have done things with Ben before though, haven't you, in the pool," she stated, quietly, but knowingly.
Sally's mouth dropped open, her blush deepening. She didn't seem to know what to say.
Sue was on a roll now.
"Anyway, as you said, it might be a bit of fun and no one else will know, I'm a bit 'tingly' too, and I can see Ben is interested," she smirked, as usual.
Sally swivelled her eyes round at me, and down, to where she could see there was a large bulge in the front of my jeans.
She smiled nervously, "So I see, I think you are right," she said.
She thought for a moment or two, still looking at my bulge, that grew a little bit more from the attention.
"Well, it might be ok as it's just between us, but some of these photos are...of couples actually doing it, we only go as far as we want to, right?"
"Of course, but if you ask me to do stuff then you have to do it too, that's the agreement," Sue said.
"I...guess that's sort of fair," Sally said, hesitatingly and obviously trying to think through the implications.
Wow, I was thinking, this had turned into much more than I had thought, I wondered what photos Sally had in mind, and while Sue and I had already done this, she didn't know that, and the thought of seeing Sally undressed and how far she might go, had my cock really hard.
"What time is it, Ben?" Sue asked.
"Emm... my watch says 2:20."
"So, we have nearly three hours before our parents come home," Sue said, getting into her 'organising mode'.
"I feel a bit nervous and unsure now," Sally said, "how would we do this?"
I looked to Sue for guidance, I knew she would have it already worked out in her head.
"Well, I'll model first so that Ben can show you how get the best from your camera, that was the main point after all," she laughed, "but you have to take off whatever clothes you ask me to take off. How does that sound?"
"I...I think that should work," Sally said, nervously, "but what about Ben?"
"Are you willing to do this too?" Sue asked me.
"Ummm... I guess as long as we are all doing it, I will too," I said, not wanting to appear as a wimp in front of Sally.
I wondered if Sally would go through with it, but we would have to see. If she changed her mind and backed out, I could always just remove the film and destroy it by exposing it to the light. Now that Sally understood that Sue knew about her having sex with me in the pool, it sort of evened things out.
"What do you want me to do first?" Sue asked.
Sally looked back at the magazine.
"I'm not sure, I mean... ummm...would you get down to your underwear and perhaps we could start there, Sally asked looking embarrassed at what she had just asked, but at the same time there was a sort of excitement in her eyes.
"I was thinking more about you practicing with me just as I am to start with," Sue said.
Sally bit her lip, "I was just thinking about what you said about the time we have," Sally replied, sounding a bit disappointed.
Sue looked quickly at me, and I nodded almost imperceptibly, but she caught it.
"Hmmm, ok, I can see it makes sense, but you two have to do the same and then set up the camera," Sue said.
I took off my shirt and started to take off my jeans. It was a bit weird but very exciting, seeing the two girls also start to hesitatingly undress in the confines of my shed, so close to me. I could easily reach out and touch both of them, as they took off their tops and unzipped their skirts.
"You had better put your clothes in separate piles where you can easily get to them," I said, thinking of what might happen if anyone did come home early.
"Yes, you are right," Sue agreed.
I left my underwear on, although much good it was doing me, as my rock-hard cock was clearly outlined, and the head was almost poking out of the top.
I took a look at Sally, who was by now standing in just a matching pastel green, bra and panty set, and her white, knee-length, boots. Her underwear was obviously quite expensive, sheer in parts, and her bra emphasised her cleavage. I could already see her dark nipples through it, and the pointed outline they made in the material. She was overall a bigger build than Sue, but had curves in the right places, and a flat stomach. I could see she wasn't a true blonde, as the dark triangle of pubic hair was a distinct shadow through her matching panties.
The atmosphere was charged with sexual tension as I moved closer to Sally so that we were almost touching. I could feel the heat radiating from her semi-naked body. I knew that she had also been taking surreptitious looks at both me and Sue as we had stripped down to our underwear. With our backs to Sue now, I tried to concentrate on the practical stuff like finding out what she knew about the camera, and how to set it for the scenes we were about to shoot, but the nearness to her was a big distraction.
"I'm ready now," Sue said, in a small voice.
We turned around and Sue was sitting on the wide arm of the old armchair in a lacey, white, bra and panties set, her legs crossed. I could see her nipples were already erect and showing darkly through her bra just like Sally's, and the shadow of her triangle was also evident through the white material. Her underwear wasn't anything as expensive or special, but she still looked very sexy.
"That will definitely do for starters," I said, grinning at Sue, "what do you think Sally?"
"Y...yes that's good, you have a good figure Sue," she said, her voice sounding slightly strangled, but her eyes still full of excitement.
I was beginning to wonder if Sally had a liking for girls as well as boys, by the way she seemed to be getting excited at seeing Sue partially undressed. This might prove to be interesting I thought.
"Just stay there Sue, like that, while we see how the focus works for portrait and close ups." I said, "and just keep an eye out of the window for us."
I showed Sally how to get the focus right, and frame the photo, without actually using up any film, then told her to try taking one or two. It was tempting to rub my hands over Sally's luscious body and tits as I was so close to her, but I resisted for the time being. I could see her hands were shaking a bit, so I hoped the photos wouldn't be blurred.
Sue switched into 'modelling mode', as she had done for me in the loft that time, and before long the tense atmosphere from of all three of us being in just our underwear eased a bit.
I watched Sally, and tutored her here and there, taking every opportunity to look at the skin on display and let my body touch hers as often as possible. I showed her how to frame the shot and focus, as she got Sue to move about in the confined space. She seemed to be getting the hang of the camera and had already taken half a dozen photos.
"There are only 36 shots on that roll of film," I said to Sally, "so make sure you don't use them all up too quickly."
"Oh, it's ok, I have another roll here, I didn't know what I might need," she said.
That sounded to me like plenty, I watched her take a few more, until I could see she was getting more confident.
"Would it be ok if you...ummm.... you take your bra off now Sue and pose like this," she asked, picking up a magazine that showed one of the women, with her hands by her sides, pushing her breasts out towards the camera.
"Are...humm...you ok with this Ben," Sue asked, for Sally's benefit, pretending to be shy and reticent to display her breasts in front of me.
"Well, only if you are, I suppose, I know you are my sister, but it's only like being on a topless beach," I replied, following along.
Sally looked at me, and for once I was glad of the blush I had, "Do you mean you haven't...like... seen...your sister's boobs, without clothes Ben, I find that hard to believe after what I saw," she said, sceptically.
"I told you," Sue said, "we were just messing about that time and got carried away that one time only, that's all."
"I can tell by the front of Ben's underwear that I think he would like to see, and it is rather sexy, me too, you and your brother," she said, "I admit it is making me feel a bit randy already, is it doing that to you Sue?"
"I guess so," she said, quietly, looking at me, "Ben?"
"We have come this far, but...you have to as well Sally," I said, making sure that we kept to the rules we had made.
"Hmmmm, I thought maybe I could do it later, after we have taken a few more photos," Sally replied, clearly uncomfortable at baring her breasts at this stage.
"No, if you want me to do it, then you have to as well," Sue confirmed.
"No 'accidental' touching though Ben," Sally said, still thinking about it, "but ok then, after all, it's not something you haven't seen before."
"Fine, although it is a bit 'cosy' in here, it might be difficult to avoid it altogether," I said, grinning.
I nodded at Sue again, and blushing, she slowly complied, unsnapping the fastener with a practiced hand, and letting the bra fall onto the armchair out of sight.
Her nipples were indeed erect and pointing upwards from her firm, but small breasts.
"Ohhh," Sally almost sighed, and unconsciously let her tongue slide over her bottom lip, looking almost longingly at Sue, for a good minute. "What do you think Ben," she asked, suddenly.
"Wow, really lovely Sue," I said, letting my hand stroke up and down my hidden erection, while out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Sally, reaching round to undo her own bra, had seen what I was doing.
She held the bra cups in position for a moment or two, still a bit shy to remove the bra completely. Then with a sigh, she removed it altogether, and Sally's breasts came into view. They were almost twice as big as Sue's, but just as firm, and sitting high on her chest, with large, dark, nipples, hard as bullets, resting on the top of them, each one surrounded by a dark, bumpy, areola.
"Wow," I said out loud, although it had meant to be in my head.
Sue and Sally looked suitably coy and blushed some more. I guess being in a shed, now in only panties, with a guy who had an erection almost poking out of his underwear, wasn't an everyday occurrence for any of us, but I think we all felt it was erotic.
"Let's try using the closeup function," I said, hoping to move us on a bit further, "to focus on her...ummm nipples."
While Sally concentrated on looking through the viewfinder, trying to focus the lens with her slightly trembling hands, Sue and I looked into each other eyes and with a bit of mouth and head movement too, and did a bit more private message passing, 'you ok with this?' - 'yes' - enjoying it?' - 'YES' -- want to do more?' -- 'YES'.
"I have taken a few," Sally said, "but, could we perhaps, do something like this one?" She showed us the close-up photo of a guy licking a woman's nipple, in the magazine.
"Only if Sue will let me," I said, with a straight face, but smiling inwardly knowing that Sue would love it.
I moved over to where Sue was sitting and knelt down so that my head was level with her breasts.
"Is it ok to...," I asked Sue, knowing full well she probably couldn't wait for me to do it.
She nodded.
I moved forwards and took a nipple in my mouth by habit, forgetting Sally had only asked for a shot of a tongue on a nipple.
Sally made a tiny noise like a groan, and I heard her thighs rubbing together, I knew it was turning her on and the smell of arousal was now in the air, I think from both girls.
Again, she just watched for a minute as I sucked and licked Sue's nipple.
I realised what I was doing, "Sorry Sally, I just thought it would be better if it was really hard," I said, unconvincingly.
"Yes, yes," she said, a bit breathy, "that's good."
I put my tongue out to just touch the tip of Sue's nipple and after a moment, Sally snapped out of her thoughts and with very shaky hands, composed, and took, a couple of photos.
"It's your turn now Sally," Sue said, if you give me the camera for a moment.
"You mean Ben is going to do the same to me?" she said, almost incredulously.
"Well yes, of course, that's what we said isn't it?"
My cock twitched at the thought of sucking Sally's nipples while Sue watched and took some photos. I knew that Sue wanted to make sure we had some pictures of Sally for security, but I was just happy to oblige.
"Ahemm, ok then Ben, you can," she said, but then didn't know whether to move, or stay where she was.
I solved that for her by standing up and moving over to her. I looked at her face to make sure it was really ok to do, and then bent my head and licked around the nearest nipple.
"Ohhhh," she sighed, when I took the whole nipple in my mouth and rolled it round with my tongue. I used my hand and fingers on the other breast and nipple, and she didn't object. I heard a few camera clicks, so I knew Sue was busy taking some photos.
Sally unconsciously put her hands on my head and held me to her, as I licked, sucked, and teased her luscious breasts. I could feel her body moving as she rubbed her thighs together, and by the perfume being emitted, I guessed she must be really wet down there by now.
Sue let me continue for a few minutes, I knew she enjoyed being a voyeur and wondered if she was touching herself while she was watching us.
Almost reluctantly it seemed, Sally gently pulled my head from her breast.
"Errm...thank you, but we should carry on don't you think?" Sally said, more enthusiastic now. "Could we maybe go on to where you are nude Sue?" Sally asked.
"I am not sure now," Sue said, again feigning some reluctance and shyness, "he is my brother after all, and we haven't...you know... actually looked at each others' parts, close up like that."
"You really haven't?" Sally said, "really?"
"No," I said, "we didn't think anyone knew about our silliness in the pool that you said you saw, so this is, like, a bit weird, but we agreed to do what you wanted this afternoon, so no one would find out that we had been a bit stupid. That was what you agreed wasn't it?"
"Well, yes it was, but if you remember, it was on the condition that we could take some photos like the ones in the magazine," she said.
"I think we have done already," Sue said.
"I know what you said earlier, but are you really telling me this would be first time you will have actually seen each other completely without clothes?" Sally asked again, obviously warming to the taboo nature of what we were doing.
"Yes, it is," I said, as timidly as I could.
"Oh, Wow, that is so erotic, it's making me feel...so hot and tingly all over," Sally said, "I promise I won't say anything, it's just between us, honest," she added, almost stumbling over her words in her excitement.
"Ok then, if you mean that, and I hope you do," Sue said, "and don't forget you have to do the same," she added, as she stood up and slowly peeled her panties down her legs.
There was that delicious dark triangle of hair, that I knew so well, nestling between her slender thighs. If Sally hadn't been here, I think we would be fucking by now and I knew that Sue knew it too.
"Oh hell," Sally said, "and in front of Ben too, you look so sexy Sue, don't you think so Ben?" she asked, but she was looking at Sue's nakedness, rather than looking at me, and I didn't think she expected a reply.
"Your turn...both of you," Sue said. watching us both standing there staring at her nakedness.
This was the bit I had been waiting for, so more boldly than I felt, but to put Sally into a position where she had to do it too, I slipped my underwear completely off, and my cock bounced up against my stomach.
Sally's eyes opened wide as she looked at it.
"Oh Lordy, look at that," she said, to herself, more than to anyone else, "I only caught a glimpse earlier."
Sue still had the camera, so Sally unzipped her boots and flicked them off her feet, then slowly copied what Sue had done and slid her panties down her legs. I noticed that the gusset stuck to her hair for a moment before it peeled away, no doubt I thought, because she was so wet.
I was now in my shed with all three of us naked, my cock sticking out in front and pre-cum leaking from the head. I found it a bit surreal, but there was no mistaking the scent and sights around me. It was very risky here in the shed in the garden, but so far it was very quiet outside.
Sally took back the camera and asked Sue to assume more and more explicit poses, until she finally positioned her sitting in the armchair, her legs spread on both arms, so that her pussy lips were clearly visible. I could see that Sue was already wet, and it probably hadn't passed Sally's notice either, as she got closer and closer taking photographs. The perfume of both girl's arousals was now very strong, and I was hoping no one would come home early, as although the door was bolted, we could never look 'normal' in time to avoid discovery.
"Can you get a bit closer to Sue, Ben," she said, moving away slightly with her camera.
"Umm, ok," I said, not wanting to show my eagerness.
"Can he...errr...touch you Sue, with his fingers," Sally hesitantly asked.
"I dunno if we should, do you want to Ben?" Sue asked me, a sparkle in her eye that only I could see.
"You mean down there?" I said, pointing to Sue's pussy.
"Mmmmm, yes," Sally said, huskily, swallowing hard.
Sue was really into this now, I could tell she wanted more, but I didn't know how far Sally wanted us to take it yet and we had to keep up the pretence.
"Huh, huh, like this," I said, kneeling down and putting my fingers onto Sue's mound.
"Yes," Sally hissed, "and a bit more."
I slid my fingers into my sister's slit, feeling the moisture there. I had trouble restraining myself, but knew I had to let Sally set the pace and not appear as though we did this regularly. She took a couple of photos.
"Can you do more, like maybe, just inside," Sally said, forgetting to ask Sue's permission, and almost jumping up and down with excitement at what she was seeing.
Sue flashed her eyes at me that said, 'yes, do it'.
I pushed my index finger into Sue, and she groaned.
"Oh God, that's incredible, I've never seen that happen in front of me before," Sally gasped.
She took another photo, but I could see she was really trembling now. Inwardly, I smiled as I thought most of these photos are going to be totally blurred.
I felt Sue flex her vaginal muscles as a sign, so slowly I started to move my finger in and out for her benefit.
Sally's eyes widened even further watching my finger going in and out, and I when I looked closely at Sally's pussy, I could see the swell of her lips and I was sure there were traces of moisture on them. I turned my attention to watching Sally's face as I gently added another finger, and pushed them both into Sue, up to the limit. Sue moaned again. Sally let out a noisy breath.
A slight sweat had broken out on Sally's forehead, and she was squeezing her thighs together again. She seemed entranced with what I was doing to my sister, and not much interested in the camera that she was holding loosely in her hand.
"Does it make you even more randy that it is your brother doing it to you?" Sally asked, almost whispering, her voice full of bottled-up emotion, but pointing her camera now at where my fingers were moving.
"I didn't know whether we should be doing it at all, or how I would feel, but it is just such a mind-blowing feeling having him doing it," Sue answered, with a sly wink at me, that Sally couldn't see.
After a few minutes of this, my fingers were making a squelching noise as they entered and left Sue's wet vagina. I could see Sue was enjoying it, and even more so with Sally as an audience.
"I think Ben should do this to you now Sally," Sue said, almost reluctant to give up the pleasure she was feeling.
"I think I could do it to both of you if you come a little closer Sally," I said, thinking how wild it would be to be fingerfucking my sister and Sally at the same time.
"Oh, wow, really, let's try," Sally said, enthusiastically, moving to stand within reach, placing the camera down onto the worksurface.
Her sexual arousal was clearly inhibiting her initial reluctance to participate, and I was wondering how far this might go now.
From my kneeling position in front of Sue, Sally's hair-covered pussy was at my eye level. Reaching out with my free hand, I gently touched her dark trimmed pubic hair, then finding the gap between her pussy lips with my fingers, confirmed indeed that she was soaking wet. She twitched when I slipped my fingers right between them, but stayed where she was, still watching my other hand stimulating Sue.
"Oh God," Sally exclaimed, when I found her entrance and sunk a finger deep inside her too.
"Shhh," I warned, "the shed isn't soundproof, we don't want a nosy neighbour taking interest."
She groaned and sighed a bit quieter, and opened her legs a bit wider, to give me more access. She then placed her hand on my head, ruffling my hair absentmindedly when I withdrew my finger in time with my other hand, that I was using on Sue, and then pushed it back in again. She was using her other hand to stroke and pull her own nipples without any hint of shyness.
The camera had been forgotten by the two girls as my fingers pleasured them both in synchronism. I had added another finger to the one in Sally, and now both of them were feeling two of my fingers sliding in and out of them. I could hardly believe this was happening.
Both of them kept making various noises, and I had to remind them again to be quieter.
It was Sue with her need to always do more, who brought us back to what we were doing.
"What about if Ben takes a few photos of us doing this to each other," Sue said, brazenly.
I think that despite her level of arousal, Sally was a little bit shocked by the proposal and there was a delay before she said anything.
"I don't know, I've...well... never had another girl touch me," Sally said, apprehensively.
"I've seen the way you have looked at me though," Sue pushed.
"Yes, but...that's because Ben is your brother, and I didn't think he would do anything."
"Wouldn't you like to feel what it's like?"
"Have you done it before, you know, with another girl?" Sally asked her.
"No, but I am willing to try," Sue said.
I think I could see that Sue was trying to involve Sally in something that would make sure she would be reluctant to ever say anything about all of this, and although I still had fingers in both of their vaginas, they seem to have blanked me out of the conversation. Not that I objected, I was hoping Sally would agree, as I was finding the possibility of seeing it and taking some photos, very exciting.
Sue gave me a look that I interpreted as 'move away', so reluctantly I slipped my fingers from both of them. Their attention was clearly distracted looking at one another, so I was able to taste the fingers of both hands. I was surprised by the difference in taste between Sue and Sally, but I liked both of them. After wiping my fingers on my shirt, that was on the worksurface close by, I picked up the camera in readiness.
Sue got up from the armchair and moved closer to Sally. She just stood, not sure of what to do, while I moved to where I could see both of these sexy, naked, women with the camera.
Sue of course, was taking the lead. They were standing close to one another now, almost nipple to nipple with just a small gap between them.
"I'm going to touch you," Sue said quietly, "if you want me to stop, just say so, ok?"
"Ok," Sally said, her voice a bit trembly.
I watched Sue's hand move and touch Sally's dark triangle, then slide her fingers round and down each side. Sally stood with her arms at her sides, sort of 'waiting'. Sally took an intake of breath when she felt Sue's fingers delve into her wet slit. She ran them up and down, opening the lips either side of them.
"Ahhhhhh," Sally gasped.
"Ohhhh," she mouthed, when Sue's fingers must have slid over her clit.
I pointed the camera and took a couple of photos of the both of them together, Sue's fingers buried in Sally's slit.
Sue was ready with her next move, and curling her fingers, quickly found Sally's dripping hole, and slid two fingers straight in and up as far as she could.
"Oh lord, oh God," Sally said, raising herself on her toes, and putting a hand on Sue's bare shoulder to steady herself.
"Is that nice?" Sue whispered, moving her fingers about inside Sally.
"Mmmmm," she hissed, shuffling her feet.
"Do the same for me," Sue instructed, quietly.
As I watched, slowly, Sally moved her hand towards Sue and imitating her, found Sue's entrance easily, and slid two fingers into her. I stroked my cock at seeing these two girls fingering each other, but didn't forget to take a couple of photos too. I hoped they would clearly show Sally being fingered by another girl, but I knew I could remove Sue's face in the darkroom, if we needed to.
Now that the initial wariness had passed, they seemed to be enjoying this unexpected mutual stimulation, and it was very sexy to be watching from within touching distance.
Sue moved her head forwards towards Sally and lightly kissed her on the lips.
I saw Sally's eyes fly open with a startled expression. Why she would think that was more intimate than what they were doing to each other with their fingers, I don't know, but when Sue put her lips on her again, I could see Sally start to respond and I took photos of them kissing and fingering each other like seasoned lesbians, until I realised, I had used the last photo on that film.
They seemed to have forgotten about me as they kissed standing up, and fingered each other, with increasing enthusiasm and I took the opportunity to put a new film into the camera.
"Oh, good Lord," Sally panted, as their mouths came apart, "I never thought I would be doing this, with another girl."
"Nor me," Sue responded, "but it is so sexy, isn't it?"
Sally finally remembered I was there, and looked over at me stroking my hard cock, "And with your brother watching too, I am so tingly all over and have strange butterflies in my stomach. I think it's the sexiest thing I have ever done," she said, hoarsely.
"Shall we go a bit further," Sue said, conspiratorially, still gently finger fucking Sally.
"Ummm...how do you mean?" Sally asked.
"Well... I mean involve Ben."
"What? How?" Sally said, trembling, her red face looking confused.
Sue flicked a knowing glance at me, "I wondered if now that you are all 'tingly' as you said, you might want to feel the real thing."
"The real thing?" Sally repeated, dumbly.
"Yes, Ben."
Sally left her fingers inside Sue's wet pussy, but stopped moving them, as she realised what Sue was suggesting.
"Ohhh, you mean let him put it inside me...I don't know, maybe that's a bit too much, even though we have come this far," she said.
I just watched and listened, knowing that it would turn Sue on to see a close up of me fucking Sally, and that's where she was heading. I slowly stroked my cock, trying not to get too near to coming, in case fucking Sally might now be in the offering.
Sue hadn't stopped moving her fingers around in Sally's squelching pussy, and now flicked her thumb over her clit, causing her to gasp out loud and make her knees tremble even more.
"I...I don't know," she repeated, but was being well stimulated by Sue, who had now taken to pinching one of Sally's nipples; I caught that in a photo too.
There were just moans for a few moments, then Sally said shakily, "You would have to do it too, as we agreed."
I saw Sue's face change; I don't think she had bargained for that. It was one thing for us to be doing this, but for Sally to watch as I put my cock in my sister might be too much for Sue to give away.
I really should have known my sister better by now, she was no quitter and loved pushing things to the riskiest of boundaries.
"If Ben is willing, I'll let him," she stated, bluntly.
"Really?" Sally said, a bit disbelieving, "you'll actually let your brother put his cock inside you?"
"As I said, if he is willing," she said, looking over at me surreptitiously, to see my response.
I raised my eyebrows quickly and gave a little nod 'yes', so she knew I was with her.
"Oh hell, that would be so exciting," Sally said, trembling even more, "and you'd really let me take some photos?"
"If you do the same with Ben," Sue responded quickly.
Wow, I thought, this was spiralling way out beyond any of my wildest dreams that I could have had for this afternoon. Not only was I naked and sporting a seriously hard cock, but I was with two naked women, who it seemed I was going to get to fuck, very soon. I just hoped that they would go through with it, as I was scared we might be interrupted soon if one of our parents came home early for some reason.
"You will have to go first," Sally said to Sue, really into this now.
"Why?"
"Well, I still can't really believe that you will, so before I do, I want to actually see you do it."
"What do you think Ben?" Sue said, finally involving me, after all, I was the one with the stiff cock.
"Ummm, I don't mind," I said lamely, "but it's going to be a bit weird anyway, you know, with my sister," I played along. If only Sally knew what we had already done together; I tried hard not to grin at the thought.
Sally seemed to be having difficulty believing that we actually would, "Really Ben, you would?" she said.
"Sue seems ok with it, so yeah, I would," I replied, secretly thrilled at what Sue was setting up.
Sue gave Sally's clit an extra couple of rubs that appeared to decide her.
"Ok, I'll do it too," she said, her eyes shining now with lust at what she was about to witness.
The two girls each slid their fingers from the other's pussy, and Sue moved back to sit in the armchair, carefully placing her legs, one on each arm, as she had before, her bottom just on the edge of the cushion. Her outer lips were swollen and wet, and I could clearly see a pink tinge from between them in the wide-open position her legs were in.
Sally was watching with rapt attention as Sue positioned herself and had reached out to take the camera from me.
"Are you ready Ben?" she asked, meaningfully.
I was definitely ready, but I wanted her to think this was a first for us, so I procrastinated a bit.
"You sure about this Sue? I know we have crossed the line here already, but this will take it to another level. You really want me to?"
"I think I'd like to feel what it's like to have you in there and Sally is going to do it too, so yes, I think I am ok with it," she said, again with a bit of hesitation in her voice to convince Sally.
I knelt down, my rigid cock, the dark purple head covered in precum, pointing at Sue's pussy. I glanced at Sally who was almost salivating at the scene and trying desperately to hold her camera steady with her shaking hands.
I moved forwards a little more until the head was touching Sue's wet pussy lips and gently ran it up and down her slit, getting it even wetter. I heard Sally take a deep breath and then a quiet, unintentional, 'Ohh' escape her lips as the camera shutter clicked.
Unseen by Sally, Sue winked at me again, I could see she was loving every minute of being such an exhibitionist.
I found her entrance and pushed forward, the head partially disappearing into my sister.
"Ahhh, stop there a moment," Sue said, playacting again, "it's stretching me a bit."
I noticed Sally had put one of her hands between her legs as she watched enthralled.
"Ok now, a bit more," Sue said, after a few moments.
I pushed forwards more so that the head and about an inch of my cock, went into her. Sue groaned.
"Ohhh my God, you're actually in her," Sally said, hoarsely, followed by a click.
I pushed more and slid almost all my cock into Sue. More sound effects from Sue.
"Ohhh fuck, fuck, I've never seen anything like this," Sally gasped, surprising both me and Sue with her use of the words.
"One last movement by me, and by Sue's hips, resulted in our pubic hair meeting; I was fully inside her now.
Sally was openly rubbing her clit with one hand, her gaze focussed on where Sue and I were joined.
"Amazing, Jesus, so erotic being here with you two," Sally said, her words slightly broken up by the rapid movement of her hand rubbing herself having moved a little closer to us. "I can see you are right in there too. Wow."
Sue and I were enjoying ourselves, but trying not to let Sally see how much. I moved backwards sliding my cock out, then pressed it back in, slowly fucking my sister, so Sally could see.
"Oh, Ben that feels so good, but don't squirt in me, I don't want to get pregnant," Sue added for authenticity, although we both knew she was on the 'pill'.
"You mean you are not protected?" Sally said, almost shocked, "I thought you might be on the 'pill' like me."
We didn't answer but made some genuine moaning noises, as were getting a lot of pleasure from our movements. I felt I was starting to get the feeling that I get a few minutes before I come, so I flashed Sue a look.
"You'd better not finish Ben," Sue said, "you need to do this to Sally, remember.
That gave me the excuse to slow down, and slowly slide my cock out of Sue's dripping channel.
"Shall we change places Sally," Sue said next.
"I think we should" Sally said, without any hesitation, she was so into it.
I was surprised that she didn't argue in any way, but I think she was so turned on that she had lost all inhibitions.
The two girls changed places and Sue took charge of the camera.
I could see Sally's pussy was as wet as Sue's had been, and her outer lips looked even further open when she placed her legs on the arms in the same position.
I repeated what I had done with Sue, sliding my cock-head up and down her wet slit, parting her lips as I went. Unlike Sue, Sally had partially closed her eyes, just revelling in the feelings I was giving her.
Without asking this time, I pushed my cock head past her entrance. Finding she wasn't as tight as Sue, I carried on sliding one inch then two and then more, straight into her. She just opened her mouth and exhaled in a big breath as I finally bottomed out, our pubic bones pressed together. I had heard the camera several times, but Sally took no notice.
"Ohhh yes," Sally said, when she felt me all the way in. "Now move in and out."
I did as she asked and was soon fucking Sally at a good pace, trying to curb my natural instinct to come as quickly as possible.
I saw Sue reach over and tease one of Sally's nipples, which caused a louder groan to come from Sally. She was now pushing her hips to meet me on each stroke and our mixed juices were making a loud squelching noise every time I pushed into her.
Sue looked at me and gave me the tiniest of nods and mouthed the word 'come' at me. She wanted me to come inside Sally.
I wasn't sure if I should just do that, Sue often takes things to the limit, but I was reluctant to just come inside Sally, although I knew I was ready to spew my load very soon.
Ignoring Sue's request, I increased my pace fucking Sally.
"Sally, I need to pull out, I am very close," I said, seeing Sue give me a dirty look.
"No, No," Sally almost shouted, "I'm nearly there, its ok, in me, in me," she said, and wrapped her legs around my bottom to prevent me pulling out.
Sue grinned; she had got her way anyway.
I could feel Sally's vagina start to feel a bit tighter, then her stomach muscles seemed to contract and relax like a wave. She humped into me harder, and I in turn reciprocated, pushing as much of my cock as I could into her warm and wet channel.
"Mmmm, yes...nearly...nearly," she gasped out loud.
Sally gripped her own thighs with her hands, holding them in place around me.
We had both forgotten about Sue, we were only interested in the primal urge to fuck at that moment.
I was right there already, and I felt the first load of cum being pressure fed up my cock to splash deep inside her. She must have felt it, because almost instantly her internal muscles clenched and squeezed my cock, as the first wave of her climax rippled through her.
She was very loud, and even through my own orgasm, the thought passed through my head that I hoped the neighbours weren't about.
Several spurts later and holding myself deep inside Sally, I felt her small aftershocks keep hitting her, she was certainly enjoying a prolonged orgasm.
I looked up, and just out of Sally's sight, Sue had a big grin on her flushed face and was still holding the camera, although I had no idea what photos she might have taken.
"Oh God, oh fuck," Sally gasped, her breathing rapid and laboured.
Sue was grinning from ear to ear now having seen me come inside Sally and watched as she reached her climax.
Sally opened her eyes and started to focus, coming down from her high and beginning to realise where she was and what we had just done in front of Sue.
I was still fully inside her, feeling the final tiny involuntary contractions her vagina was still making. She let her legs drop back onto the arms of the chair, and I took the cue to start pulling out of her.
There was a moment of suction when I felt her body didn't want to let go of me, and then my cock come out with a sucking noise, followed by a large dribble of my cum.
'Click', 'Click.'
Sue was brazenly taking photos of Sally's open pussy lips with my cum coming out, thick white liquid, against her pink puffy lips.
"I think we probably have enough photos now," Sally said, a bit forcefully.
"I was just finishing off the roll of film," Sue said back, without the grin on her face now, as she faced Sally.
I moved out of the way so that Sally could get up, and as she did so, another load of our mixed juices ran out of her pussy and down her leg.
"Here," Sue said, reaching over for her handbag and proffering a few tissues to Sally.
"Oh thanks, wow, I didn't expect all this to happen when I came round her today," Sally said, with a slightly embarrassed giggle as she cleaned herself up.
"I don't think any of us did," I said, looking at my watch and then starting to get dressed, aware of how much time had passed.
"I think we should get more 'presentable', one of our parents could be home anytime," Sue said, having seen what I did.
We all got dressed, in silence, the events of the afternoon running through our heads.
I was confident now, that Sue had taken many sufficiently 'incriminating; photos of Sally, that we wouldn't need to worry about her saying anything of our past or present activities to anyone. It seemed Sue had once again manipulated the events of the afternoon to our advantage.
As Sally got dressed, I slipped the roll of film out of the camera and added it to the first one that had run out earlier. Sue saw me do it and smiled.
Once we were all decently dressed again, there was a sort of embarrassed silence, with no one quite knowing what to say.
"Emmm, you won't show those photos to anyone will you," Sally asked.
"No, of course not, they are our secret. When Ben gets the privacy to develop and print them, we could all get together again and take a look, what do you think?" Sue asked.
Sally visibly brightened, "Oh yes, I think that might be fun." she said.
"I hope you learnt something about your camera anyway," I said, smiling.
"I did, thank you," she said, "and I have to say it was very enjoyable," she added, with a silly grin.The Garden Shed Ch. 12
Sue and Ben make the most of a visit to Gran's house.
© jasperspen
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14- or 15-year-olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many people at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters, you will be more in tune with the characters however, this can probably be read as a stand-alone story.
*******************************************************************
The day after we had taken the various photographs with Sally in my shed, Sue and I were once more clearing up in the kitchen after dinner in the evening. If you have read previous chapters, you will already know that this is our regular chore after dinner, while our parents retire to the living room to watch the evening News on TV. This leaves us alone to chat quietly, and sometimes 'mess about', while we wash, dry, and put away the dishes and utensils.
Still being on half-term break from college, I had been alone in the house most of the day and had taken the opportunity to develop and print the daring photographs that we had taken yesterday. These were now carefully hidden with others in the roof insulation of the loft, where I had my small dark room.
Sue had on her long apron to protect her clothes, but from behind, I could see she was wearing the usual miniskirt, and I was able to admire the sideways movement of her pert bottom, as she moved from side to side, stacking the washed dishes for me to dry. I loved looking at her slim shapely legs and seeing where they sexily disappeared under her skirt mid-thigh. Occasionally, when I am feeling randy, I naughtily slide my hand up her leg and under her skirt to feel her tight bottom over her panties. If she is not expecting it, she sometimes makes a loud an involuntary noise, that in the past has attracted our mom's attention, so I have become more cautious, as we really do not want to be caught.
"I have printed off those photos," I said, drying a plate and noisily stacking it into the overhead cupboard.
"You have? That was quick." she said, sloshing the brush around a saucepan in the hot water.
"Most of them have come out well, just a couple that were blurred."
"Well, as long as the others came out ok...I can't wait to see them," Sue said, enthusiastically.
"What photos are these?" a voice said from behind us.
We both looked around, to see Mom standing in the doorway with a glass in her hand, obviously having heard everything. We had been making too much noise to hear her approach.
For once, Sue was speechless.
"Oh, ummmm, they are just ones I took at the beginning of the week," I said shakily, "experimental, like," I added.
"I see," she said, unconvinced.
"They are not very good, just close ups of odd things, and stuff," I blustered, knowing she would want more detail.
"I'd like to see them too," she said, "to see what you mean by 'stuff'."
"Errr, yes ok," I said, "when we have finished here?"
"Well, don't forget, oh, and I just brought this glass in to be washed," she said, coming further into the kitchen and putting it onto the work surface near Sue. She gave the unusually silent Sue a funny look before going back to the living room.
I picked the glass up to give to Sue and checked that Mom had indeed gone back to the other room.
"Wow, that was a bit close for comfort," I whispered in Sue's ear.
"I didn't know what to say," she whispered back, "glad you thought of something. What if we had been doing something else, she would have caught us, we have to be more careful," she added, sounding a bit shaken.
"Yea, but we weren't, and she didn't," I said, more confident than I felt.
"So, what are you going to show her? I guess not the ones we took yesterday?" she tried to make light of it, and just about grinned.
"No, it's ok, I did do some on Monday and Tuesday before we... you know, so I can show her those, otherwise we would be a bit stuck." I said very quietly.
"I'd better come and show an interest too then, to show that's what we were talking about."
"We are nearly done here, so I'll just nip up and get them." I said and went off up to the loft to collect them.
When I came back down with about eight photos, Sue had already gone into the living room to join our parents.
"Here they are," I said, handing the bunch of 10 x 8 inch photos to Mom.
Sue moved over to look at them with her, while Dad just continued to watch the TV.
"Oh," Mom said, "they are photos of bits of old wooden gates and rusty railings, aren't there any ordinary ones Ben?"
"Well, no, errrrr, I mean, as I said, they are experimental, I was just trying out a few things."
"What do you think Sue?" Mom asked her, fanning some of the photos out.
"Ummm, I guess that they are 'artistic' aren't they," she said, flashing a quick grin in my direction, obviously her confidence had returned.
"I have to start somewhere," I said, a little bit hurt by Mom's disinterest.
Mom was thinking, "Hmmmmm," she muttered, often a bad sign.
"By the way, your father and I are going over to see your gran on Sunday, she is a lot better now, but I want to make sure she is ok, and do a bit of cleaning for her." she said, leafing through the photos a second time.
I chanced a glance at Sue, and I think we exchanged the same thought -- 'we will be here alone on Sunday, we can look at the real photos undisturbed, maybe even have Sally round'- my mood picked up at the thought.
Sadly, it didn't last long.
"So, I have just had a great thought. Ben, you can come with us and bring your camera. I would like some photos of your gran; she isn't getting any younger and that will be some practice for you." Mom said.
I groaned inwardly.
"But I thought I would..."
"No buts, you haven't seen her for a while, I know she would like to see you, so that's settled."
Sue was smirking at me, as she often does at my discomfort however, this time, I thought of how I could wipe that smirk off her face.
"I think it would be a good idea if Sue came too, so I could maybe take a few family photos with us all there, what do you think Mom?"
"I have some..." Sue started.
"Yes, that's a great idea. Sue, you can come too, it will be like a family outing," Mom said, in a voice that meant 'no arguing about it'.
Sue looked daggers at me from behind Mom's head. It was my turn to smirk a little.
*************************************************
Sunday finally came around, and unable to find any valid excuse, we all got ready for the 45-minute car journey to see our gran. Dad would be driving, with Mom in the front and us two in the back of our old Ford Anglia. I had packed my camera bag and Mom had brought along several boxes of cleaning stuff as she wanted to make sure she could give the place a good clean out and save Gran the effort.
Being towards the end of February, it was quite a windy and chilly day. Sue and I had both brought our coats and had slung them onto the back seat. We were glad to get into the car and close the doors out of the wind. As the car only had two doors, it meant that the rear-seat passengers had to pull the hinged seats forwards, then climb into the back. Once inside and the seats restored, it meant you were trapped until someone in the front got out and let you 'escape'. Not ideal, but that's how it was. I sat myself behind the driving seat, which left Sue sitting behind our mom.
As Mom got in, she said, "You might have wanted to put your coats on, I just remembered that the heater in here isn't working too well, your father was supposed to get it fixed, but as usual he forgot, so it might be a bit cool in the back."
"Oh great," Sue said, then looked at me and rolled her eyes telling me that this couldn't get much worse and it was my fault she was here.
"Sorry," Mom said, sounding genuinely sympathetic, "I had forgotten, it's usually just me and your dad in here. Actually, our thick picnic blanket should be in the back there somewhere, you can use that to pull over you if it helps."
Sure enough, it was folded neatly along the seat, and we were unknowingly sitting on it.
"Lift up a bit Sue," I said, "so I can pull this out, it will be a bit warmer."
I noticed that Sue had dressed a bit more conservatively or maybe just a bit warmer, in a woollen dark jumper and longer skirt than normal, but still smartly dressed for any photos that we might take of the family.
Having extracted the blanket, which we knew to be quite big, as we had used it for picnics in the past, we draped it over our legs with plenty to spare.
"Is that better?" Mom asked, looking round.
"As good as it can be," Sue said, still a bit grumpy.
Dad got into the car and thankfully it started first time. Sue and I were sitting resting against the seat backs, the blanket up to our chests, with our arms and hands keeping warm underneath. Although there were seat belts fitted, it wasn't compulsory to wear them in the back then, and thinking about it now, we stupidly didn't ever use them.
We had been going for only a few minutes when I saw that Mom was already reading a book to pass the time and the blanket covered all our movements underneath it.
"Dad, can we have some music on the radio please?" I asked.
"Yes, but not too loud," Mom said, and switched on the radio, tuning it to Radio 1. I sensed she was feeling guilty about the car heating, as I am sure that wouldn't have been her choice of radio station.
"Thanks Mom, that's great," I said, as I saw her go back to reading her book.
I weighed up the risk of attempting anything with Sue, if she would let me of course in her present mood, and thought it was unlikely anyone would notice now, if we were discreet. The car was old and noisy, and with the radio on, I was sure it would drown out small noises. I hummed a few bars of the current song being played as I contemplated it.
Sue had been gazing out of the window at the passing scenery, no doubt to pass the time while thinking about other things she could have been doing. Slowly without making the blanket move much, I slid my hand sideways until my fingers touched Sue's skirt covered thigh.
On feeling me touch her, she turned her head and gave me a frown and discreet head shake. However, I wasn't going to be deterred quite so easily, so I carefully rubbed the back of my fingers up and down her thigh, watching her face. I could see she was thinking about it, as the frown disappeared, and she chewed her bottom lip, a sign I had come to understand.
I knew that it turned her on to take risks, doing something, with the small possibility of being caught, sometimes too much of a risk, but would she do it here I wondered.
Sue turned her head back to gaze out of the window, and I thought that she was either too annoyed with me for her being here at all or didn't want to take the risk.
I always underestimated my sister.
After a minute or so, as she continued to look out of the window, I felt her take hold of my hand under the blanket. She slowly lifted it over her leg and placed it between them. I expected it to be resting on her skirt, but in the intervening minute, she must have surreptitiously and quietly pulled her skirt up over her thighs so that my hand rested on bare skin.
She said nothing, and gave no indication that anything was happening, but gradually opened her slim legs so that my hand had plenty of room between them.
I really hadn't expected that, with Mom just in front of her, although unless Mom turned full 180 degrees round, she wouldn't be able to see anything and anyway the thick blanket was coving us completely. Sue glanced my way and raised an eyebrow briefly, before looking back out of the window. I took that as a cue.
Without making undue movement, I slowly slid my hand up her thighs until I came into contact with her underwear and used my fingers to stroke slowly up and down over her mound. Reaching slightly lower down, and pushing a little harder, I felt the material press between her pussy lips, although at this angle, I couldn't reach her entrance.
I realized that although I couldn't reach that, I could easily stroke her clit through the material, and so commenced sliding my fingers up and down, judging where her clit must be and giving it plenty of stimulation.
I was worried that she might start to emanate a strong smell of sex, but I couldn't detect anything and assumed the blanket was acting as a barrier. Sue had closed her eyes and was breathing more heavily, but I think she knew she had to be quiet and even with the radio playing, not make any weird noises.
My cock was as hard as ever and I had managed to manoeuvre it upwards in my jeans, so it wasn't too uncomfortable. Suddenly I felt a stealthy hand creep over and grip it on the outside of my jeans then slowly stroke up and down. Sue was reciprocating what I was doing to her.
As I continued to touch Sue through her panties, I felt her other hand touch mine, and it seemed like she was gripping something. By moving my fingers around, I felt some bare pubic hair. It became obvious that Sue was holding the elastic waistband of her panties down and away from her body. It could only mean she wanted me to put my hand down inside them, so trying to be very slow and careful I slid my hand past hers down into her pubic hair.
I don't know what happened, but I can only think I must have accidentally nudged Sue's hand away, as there was a sudden sharp sound, and I felt the elastic of the waistband snap across my wrist.
"Is everything ok back there?" Mom asked. over the sound of the radio without turning her head much, "I thought I just heard a weird sound."
There was little I could do to change my position, my hand was firmly trapped inside Sue's panties, my fingers now aligned down between her damp pussy lips and Mom was asking questions. I looked at Sue in panic.
"Oh that, yes, emmmm sorry, I was fiddling with the seatbelt, and it sort of flicked back onto the seat," Sue said, glaring at me.
"Hmm, well you should be wearing them really," Mom said.
"Yes, sorry, it was a bit awkward with the blanket keeping us warm, we'll try on the way back," Sue replied, hopefully placating her.
"Well, try not to fiddle with things, we're a quarter of the way there already, so it won't be too long," she said, and turned back to her book.
Sue grinned at me and mouthed 'don't fiddle with things', I almost burst out laughing, but the adrenaline from that near encounter helped me keep it in. I felt I might be back in Sue's good books.
I let Mom get engrossed in her book again before exploring more of Sue's pussy with my fingers.
Sue returned to letting her fingers rove up and down my cock still firmly in my jeans; her sharp nails giving me an exquisite sensation as they traced a pattern up and round the head. However, much as I would have liked to feel her hand on my cock, when I felt her fingers fiddling with my zip, I knew that would be going too far, and I could never get my cock zipped back up quickly if I had to.
Checking no one was looking I turned to Sue and with a vigorous shake of my head mouthed 'NO'. Fortunately, she had second thoughts and realised that even for her it might be too much of a risk, so she stayed doing as she had before, just on the material of my jeans.
I though, had my hand deep inside her underwear, and my fingers sliding up and down between increasingly wet lips. I could now feel her naked, little, hard clit and alternated with spreading her juices on and around it, in tiny slow movements, making Sue squirm and put her hand over her mouth to ensure no noises came out.
Bit by bit, Sue gradually slouched down on the seat, which lifted her hips up just enough that by curling my fingers, I could probe her entrance. It didn't look natural, the way she was slouching, but Dad was concentrating on his driving and hadn't taken any notice of anything else, and Mom seemed still engrossed in her book.
Making absolutely sure that no one was taking an interest, I moved my hand down and quickly pushed two fingers past her lips and into her vaginal opening. I heard her take a strong intake of breath, but I think that was only because I was so near to her. No one else gave any sign of hearing anything.
I now had the palm of my hand flat on her mound and pussy lips, with two fingers curled a little way inside her. Keeping my hand still, I concentrated on just flexing and straightening my fingers so that they moved a small amount in and out of her.
I could see by glancing at her eyes, which were moving around, that I was giving her some good sensations, so much so, that her hand on my cock had become motionless, as she concentrated on her own feelings.
I wondered if I was going to bring her to orgasm and what might happen if I did. Would she scream? Would she groan? I had heard her come loudly before, and the implications didn't bear thinking about.
After around fifteen minutes of this, I had the feeling she was getting close, not just through the stimulation I was giving her, but by the risky situation, the fear and the adrenaline heightening her pleasure.
She knew it too of course and I felt her hand grip mine and stop me from moving it. I looked at her, and she was quite flushed, but shook her head negatively. She knew she couldn't come here.
I was somewhat relieved, and didn't mind, when this time she carefully held the elastic away from my wrist enabling me to withdraw my hand from her damp panties. I pulled it right out and then nonchalantly put my two fingers in my mouth and tasted her arousal. She saw me and grinned, while slowly and quietly re-arranging herself under the cover of the blanket.
"Nearly there," Dad said, "I hope you two are not too cold, I am sure the house will be warm, your gran keeps it well heated."
"No, we are ok thanks, the blanket has served its purpose," I said, looking over at Sue.
I was willing my erection to go down now that we were almost at our destination, and I wondered if there might be any opportunity to get together during the afternoon, but we would have to see how it worked out.
We pulled up outside Gran's small two storey detached house, the garden surrounding it at the front and on both sides.
It had looked good when Grandad had been alive, but now it was looking a little sad and showing signs of neglect, as Gran couldn't manage the upkeep and maintenance now on her own.
We piled into the house, carrying the various boxes, my camera stuff, and surprisingly some gardening tools.
"Hi Gran," Sue and I greeted her, as she came to meet us in the hall.
We had the usual, 'Lovely to see you two', and 'Oh, how you have grown,' stuff, that older relatives say and then made our way into the main part of the house.
"Now then," Mom said, after greeting her mother, "I hope you won't be cross or upset, but we thought we would do a bit of tidying up for you as you haven't been so well lately. Ben and Sue are keen to help too, and Mike is going to do a bit of pruning and tidying up in the garden, so its a team effort." she said, beaming at her mother. "Oh," she continued, "and Ben is going to take some photos of us all later too."
"Well, I don't know what to say," Gran said, "it's nice of you to give up your time like this, and it would be lovely to have everywhere spick and span again. While you are doing that, I will prepare some sandwiches and I have a cake ready for later, I am sure you'll all need something to eat," she said.
"Splendid," Mom said, "I'll make a start downstairs, Sue and Ben, can you go upstairs and give those large windows and frames a good clean please. Mom has someone come and clean the windows outside, but the inside could probably do with a clean. You will find aprons in one of the boxes, so you don't dirty your clothes. Mike, I will leave you to do what you can in the garden, but don't get too cold out there."
She was clearly in 'organising mode'.
Sue and I exchanged glances; I am sure we were both thinking 'great Sunday this is turning out to be'. However, we were here now, and it was a one off, so we rummaged through the boxes until we found a couple of flowery aprons of Mom's.
"Ha, ha," Sue laughed, "you look the part now Ben, you just need one of those 'Mrs Mop' hats and you will be all set," she chortled.
"Leave him alone, "Mom said, but with a barely concealed smile, "the sooner you start the sooner you can come down and have some food. And don't get touching things or messing about up there." she said, more or less dismissing us to get on with it.
Sue disappeared for a couple of minutes, then I heard the toilet flush, and she came back into the room. We dutifully sorted out a bucket of hot water and other cleaning materials and trudged up the stairs. By the time we got into the first room which just had a single bed and a few bits of furniture in it, we could hear that Mom had started vacuuming downstairs.
"Wow, look at the height of these windows, we are going to need a chair or something," Sue said.
"Yes," I agreed, "I just go and see if I can find one."
"Make sure it's nothing special, while you're doing that, I'll fill the bucket with warm water," she shouted after me.
I went into the next room which had more furniture in it and seemed to be laid out as a more comfortable guest room. I found a solid looking basic chair in there and carried it back to where Sue was waiting.
"Oh, that looks fine," she said, positioning it in front of the window and slipping her shoes off.
When she climbed onto it, her pert bottom was at my eye level and thoughts of what we had been doing during the car ride here, flooded into my mind.
"I can see Dad, snipping away at the roses down there," she said, peering out of the yet not too clean window. "Now can you hold the bucket up a bit and I'll make a start," she added.
As she stretched up onto tiptoe, her skirt lifted up a little and showed the delicious curve of her calves and up as far as the back of her knee. I wished she had been wearing one of her normal miniskirts, but this one was uncharacteristically longer today.
Chancing my luck, I put the bucket down and put both hands on her hips.
"Hey, what are you doing?" Sue squeaked.
"I'm just steadying you, that's all," I said. moving my hands up and down her hips and the outer part of her upper legs.
"Oh yes, of course you are," she said sarcastically, polishing the first pane of glass with a dry cloth, "I'm not sure you're helping much."
She didn't stop me, so I let my hand wander further round and stroked her tight bottom over her skirt.
"You are not making it easy for me to concentrate on this," she said, with a bit of a giggle.
"Well, I'm still feeling quite randy after our car journey, aren't you?" I asked, quietly, although I could still hear the loud hum of the vacuum cleaner downstairs.
"Of course I am, but we have to get this done otherwise Mom will want to know what we have been doing all afternoon," she said, wisely.
"Yes, I know," I agreed. "It would have been sexy to have done more in the car though wouldn't it?" I added,
sliding my hands down her legs to the hem of her skirt, then sliding them back up, but underneath it.
"It would, especially with Mom and Dad so close, it gives me the tingles thinking about it, but I didn't see any way that we could have...BEN! stop it, you are going to make me fall...Ohhh."
My hands had reached her hips and moved round in front to touch...wh...what? Pubic hair, Sue had no panties on.
"Sue, you've got no...."
"I know," she butted in.
"Why though?"
She sighed, "After what you were doing to me in the car, when I got here, I realised they were so wet that it was uncomfortable to walk round in them, so I went to the bathroom and took them off. They're in my handbag," she turned and grinned, "and it's all your fault."
"Ohh," I said, digesting the information that she was going to be walking round here with nothing on under her skirt for the rest of the afternoon. "I am going to have some difficulty trying to forget you don't have any on," I said, grinning too.
"Well don't look at me in any sort of weird way when we are downstairs," she said.
"But up here it's, ok?" I said, moving my fingers through her pubic hair to find her slit already damp.
"Oh God, we shouldn't be doing this here," she said, but made no attempt to stop me.
Moving my hand round behind her and putting it between her legs, because she was higher than me, I had no difficulty finding her entrance and pushing two fingers straight up inside, to their full length.
"Ohhhhh, that's deep," she said, one hand still on the window with her dry duster.
I moved my fingers in and out from almost nothing to fully inside. Sue squirmed.
"Oh hell, Dad is looking up and waving and you're fingering me while I wave back. Damn, that's so sexy, knowing he can see me, but I hope he can't see what you're doing," she hissed, smiling at Dad in the garden below.
"He can't, your skirt is too long, and my hand is underneath it," I said, confidently,
"Yes, I can feel it, and it's making my legs wobble."
My cock was hard now in my jeans, but I knew he couldn't see that detail from down there.
"Are your legs wobbly in a nice way?" I asked, slowly pushing my finger in and out of her now well lubricated channel.
"Ohhh yes, definitely," she gasped. "do you think we could, you know, do it, up here?" she said, turning her head to me.
"I am not sure we should, it being gran's house and all," I said.
"You don't want to then?"
"I do, God I do, but also we don't want to get caught."
"I can hear the vacuum is still on, so that's where Mom is, and Dad is outside, Gran won't come up here and plus," she said, "there is a bed over there."
It was sounding possible, and I was still turned on, almost with blue balls from the car ride, and as usual it was overriding my sensible side.
"We can't take our clothes off though, in case someone does come upstairs. We need very quickly be able to look as if we are still working," I said, the idea gaining momentum in my head now.
"It's ok, I can just lift my skirt and apron up and you can open your zip. If anyone comes up, your apron will hide anything. It will have to be a quick one anyway, but the way I am feeling, I don't think I will last long, what about you?
"No, I don't think I will last long either," I said, my brain now focused on putting my hard cock into my sister where my fingers currently were.
"Dad has moved away down the garden now," Sue said, "come on let's try it."
I took my hand from under Sue's skirt and helped her down from the chair and we went quickly over to the single bed, that just had a mattress and cover over it.
Sue knelt on it, aiming to lie full length, but the moment she put her weight on it, the old springs underneath made the most alarming 'clanging' noise. She stopped instantly and gingerly backed off it back onto the floor, letting the springs revert back to their resting position.
"That's no good," she said, stating the obvious, "we would be heard straightaway."
"If we haven't been already," I said, listening, but still hearing the vacuum buzzing away down below. "What now, shall we call it off."
She didn't answer me, but was looking around and mumbling to herself, "The floor is too dusty and anyway we might be heard...emmmm... right, Ben, move the chair away from the window a bit, take him out and sit on the chair," she said, at last.
I did as I was told, I knew now what she had in mind.
"I think you'll have to open the waist and pull the zip apart and out of the way," she said, looking critically at my cock sticking up from out of my underwear.
I followed her instructions, so that the zip couldn't get in the way or dig into one of us. My cock was oozing pre-cum in anticipation, and I was now sure I wasn't going to last long.
With one further look out of the window and a quick listen, she came over too me, lifting her skirt and apron, until I could see her dark triangle. She opened her legs wide and shuffled forwards, straddling me until she was almost touching my chest with her breasts.
"We don't have much time, so point him to where he goes in and I'll do the rest," she whispered.
Holding my stiff cock in my hand, I pulled the foreskin back and moved the head around, until I fell it lodge at her entrance. She felt it and immediately started to sit down, forcing my cock slowly up into her waiting vagina.
"Ohhhh, mmmmm," she moaned, in a whisper.
I repeated her sounds as I felt my cock going deep inside her, warm and tight even though she was so wet from me fingering her.
She was finally sitting on my legs, as much of my cock inside her as we could get in this position, but enough, I thought.
I ran my hands over her clothed breasts, wishing she was naked, but I knew we couldn't do that today.
She moved her head forwards until our lips touched and we exchanged a sensuous kiss. With no hesitation, our tongues met and twisted together for a brief moment, but today wasn't the one for a prolonged kissing session.
"Oh, that's nice, feeling him in me at last," she said, breaking our kiss, and almost under her breath. "Let's see if we can move without making any noise. You just sit still for now."
She lifted herself up letting my cock slide almost out of her, then sat back down pressing it back in.
"Does that feel ok for you," she asked, raising up again.
"God, yea, its amazing," I said, hardly able to believe that we were fucking in Gran's spare room, with our parents so close.
She tried to increase her pace a little, but the chair started to creak, so she had to slow down to how she was doing it before.
"Hell, its frustrating, but I don't dare move any faster," she said, panting a little with the exertion, "and goodness know what it's doing to my leg muscles, I'm not sure I can keep this up too long."
I had moved my hands under her sexy bottom and was trying to help her by lifting her up each time, but it was tiring trying not to make any noise.
Sue was beginning to tire, and neither of us had managed to get close to coming, despite the earlier foreplay in the car.
I stopped Sue moving and held her down in my lap.
"What? Can you hear someone?" she said, straining her ears.
"No, but we are taking too long, we have hardly done any cleaning yet, errrrmm, what about if we just pull the cover off the bed onto the floor and you get onto your hands and knees," I suggested, quietly.
"What if we have to stop quickly, what will we do with the cover, we can't leave it on the floor," she said, thinking about it.
"We can just quickly throw it on the bed, no one will know it was neatly laid there before," I said, my brain trying to find a way to solve this, so that I could come inside my sexy sister.
"Ok, let's try it," she said, climbing off my lap leaving my cock sticking up, dripping with her juices.
She grabbed the quilted cover from the bed, folded it in half and laid it on the floor, while I moved the chair back to the window, and took a peek out. I spotted Dad still clipping away at the end of the garden. When I turned round, Sue was just kneeling down on her hands and knees on the cover.
"You'll have to lift my skirt right up," she whispered, grinning, "but I don't suppose you'll mind doing that?"
I knelt down behind her, my hard cock still poking out in front, and lifted her skirt right up onto her back, baring her delicious little bottom to my sight. On another occasion, I would be tempted to caress and stroke those tight globes, but we were running out of time.
Instead, I shuffled forwards in-between her legs, moving them further apart with my own legs, and aimed my cock between the folds of her wet vaginal lips. Once I found the entrance to her channel, I just pushed gently but continuously, and had the satisfaction of feeling, and seeing, my cock slide easily deep inside her. This was accompanied by a satisfied quiet moan from Sue.
"Oh Ben, that's really deep, it feels like you are bigger today, I can feel you hitting me right up inside. Not too hard with you this deep," she whispered.
God, if Mom ever heard her, I can't imagine what would happen.
Having gone as far as I could inside her, with my pubic hair against her bottom, I slowly withdrew and then taking hold of her hips pushed all the way back in. I had the benefit this time of being able to see my cock splitting her lips and them fold around it. It was much more erotic than the previous position.
Sue started to push back as I thrust into her and her warning about 'not too hard' seemed to have been forgotten about as our thrusts met, and I felt the head of my cock bumping against the very end of her vagina.
We didn't seem to be making any noise other than a slight squelching and our rapid breathing, but even through that, we could hear the vacuum cleaner, now in a different room, but still humming away downstairs.
"Ohh yessss Ben," she hissed.
We were now fucking for all we were worth, my cock plumbing her depths like a fast-moving piston and she pushing back to meet it, as I held onto her hips for grim death. Gradually we increased the speed of our fucking both of us attempting to reach our goal.
"I'm ccc... close," I said, "are you?" my quiet words broken up by the effort we were putting in.
"Nearly there, nearly there, don't stop, don't stop" she panted.
I forget how many more strokes I made, but only a few, the sensations, the place, the taboo, the image of my cock going in and out of my sister, was too much.
"I'm coming, I'm coming, oh God," I said urgently, as I felt the first wave of cum being forced up my cock.
"Oh fuck, fuck, me too, yessssss," Sue responded.
My cum splashed inside her, pulse after pulse, like a blessed release of pressure while I felt Sue's climax squeeze and grip my cock, demanding more cum inside her. We couldn't stop now, even if Mom had walked through the door, we were oblivious to anything except our own mind-blowing feelings and sensations.
I felt like everything was being channelled through my cock and from Sue's spasms and convulsions I guessed she was having a similar experience.
We finally slowed down and stopped, both of us breathing fast and heavy, trying to suck in oxygen that we desperately needed. We were both soaked in sweat, even though it was quite cold in the room. My cock rested still deep inside Sue as we savoured the final little twitches and squeezes, of the last moments of our union together.
"Ben," she said, still out of breath, "don't take it out until you can grab one of those clean cloths over there. Hold it under us and let anything drip onto it."
Always practical my sister, but she was right, we could avoid any embarrassing stains if we were careful.
I slowly withdrew my cock, holding the cloth against where we joined. A small stream of our mixed cum, dripped out of her vagina as I held it there to catch it.
"Oh, well done, let me have it now so I can clean myself up, then I can go to the bathroom.
I watched her swabbing through her pubic hair and down under her pussy lips where the stream of liquid was slowly diminishing.
She looked at me, "Seems you got an extra display to look at this time," she grinned, starting to stand up, the cloth gripped high up between her thighs.
I watched her drop her skirt, and apart from the redness of her face and several beads of sweat on her forehead, it just looked as if she had been working hard.
I put my softening cock back in my jeans while Sue went off to the bathroom, then I took a look at the scant work we had done on only two of the panes of glass in the big window. It looked like we were going to have to work like crazy to get them all finished before someone came to check on us.
I picked up the bucket of rapidly cooling water and made a start. When Sue returned, by working together with no more messing about, we quickly completed our task and moved on through the other rooms as quickly as possible.
Just as we were finishing the last part of the large window in Gran's room, we heard the vacuum stop downstairs and only moments later, footsteps coming up the stairs.
"Ah, I see you have nearly finished, you seem to have taken a long time though," Mom said, appearing in the doorway.
"Ummm, yea, they kept smearing," Sue said, still polishing away at the glass.
"I see," she said, casting a critical eye over our work. "I hope you've been doing your share Ben, and not leaving everything to your sister," she added.
"No, we both put a lot of effort into it," Sue answered for me, and although I couldn't see her face, I knew she was grinning.
"Good. Well, come down as soon as you can, don't forget you are going to take some family photos, and there will be some food too," Mom said, as she turned around and went to inspect the other rooms.
"Bet they won't be 'interesting' poses," Sue whispered, looking over her shoulder at me and grinning from ear to ear.
I grinned back at her, thrusting my hips toward her.
She giggled.
*******************************
The remainder of the afternoon went as expected.
When we got downstairs, as a thank you for all the work that had been done, Gran had prepared a pile of sandwiches, a large pot of hot tea, and there was also some delicious cake to eat. It was a welcome bit of food as both Sue and I were very hungry from our various exertions.
I then got out all my camera equipment and had members of the family pose together in various combinations, with Mom, Dad and Gran, then Mom and Gran, etc, etc, until we had all been photographed including myself using the self-timer on the camera.
It had gradually got dark, and at last it was time to leave to return home, but there was one further surprise.
"I'm sorry about this," Mom said, "but your gran wants us to have her large blanket chest, you know the nice carved one that she has at the bottom of her bed. She doesn't need it anymore and we do have a need for a bit more storage, so she wants us to take it with us today."
"Ummm, yes, ok, but why are you sorry?" I asked a bit puzzled.
"Well, it is quite big, and your dad and I have only just about managed to get it into the boot of the car."
Sue and I obviously still looked perplexed.
"So, it means we have to put all these boxes of cleaning and gardening things, plus our coats on the back seat." she explained, as if to a 5-year-old.
"Oh, so are we to wait here until you come back for us," Sue said, a bit sulkily, I thought.
"No, of course not," Mom said, a bit exasperated now, as if we were mind readers and should know all this already.
"Well...?" I started.
Mom interrupted, "It means that you two will have to squeeze up in the back, so it will all fit in."
"Ohh," Sue said processing the information.
Mom turned and looked at me directly, "Do you see now?" she said.
In my peripheral vision, I saw Sue raise and eyebrow and a quick grin pass over her face.
Now what is she thinking I wondered, not responding to Mom.
"I said, do you see now?" Mom repeated.
"Oh yes, sorry, I was just thinking...err... checking, that I had put my camera and stuff in one of the boxes," I said.
"Good, well, I suppose one good thing is you might be warmer going back if you are closer together, just try and make the most of it, its not too long a journey," she said.
We all said goodbye to Gran and piled into the car. Mom had been right, there wasn't much room left in the back.
Sue and I squashed together as much as we could, Sue in the middle and me on the door side behind Mom, the boxes stacked on Sue's other side.
"I can hardly breath," Sue said, only a few minutes into the drive home.
"Well move over a bit then," I retorted.
"I can't, can I," she shot back.
"Well, it's not my fault, I can't move, I'm up against the door," I said, getting annoyed with her elbows shoving me.
"I can't even move my legs I am so trapped," she said, her voice getting louder.
"Hey, you two, settle down, your dad is trying to concentrate on driving, you know he's not keen on driving at night. I know it's not easy, but can't you make more room Ben?"
"No, it's not possible," I said truthfully.
"Look," Sue said, "let me sit on your lap, then we can both spread out a bit," she suggested.
"What? No, you're too heavy, my legs will go numb," I said, grumpily.
"I'M NOT HEAVY," she said, raising her voice.
"Well, I didn't mean it like that, it's just that I don't think it will work." I said, lamely.
"Ben," Mom said, sounding annoyed now, "just give it a try for goodness sake, then perhaps we can have some peace."
"Oh, if you must," I said, reluctantly.
Sue climbed over my legs and plonked herself down on my lap, her back on my chest and her legs splayed either side of mine.
"Oh, God, that's better," she said, "so, am I too heavy or what?"
"No," I said, not enjoying losing the argument, "it's fine, just don't fidget around and it will be ok I guess."
"At last," Mom said, "now, let's have some quiet in the back until we get home."
In the darkness, I hadn't noticed that Sue was holding onto the folded blanket, and as soon as Mom turned round, she spread it over her legs covering us both up with it. She shuffled around a bit with her hands under the blanket, then settled down, resting her back lightly on my chest, and the back of her head on my shoulder.
We had only been travelling about another few minutes when Sue shuffled again.
I was just about to remonstrate with her, when she turned her head sideways and raised her eyebrows.
When she did that, it was usually some sort of message, but I wasn't sure what she was trying to convey this time until I realised she had moved a little to the side, so that my cock, in my jeans, was resting flat between her bum cheeks. Registering that fact, my cock began to grow.
Up to now, my hands had just been resting on the seat either side of us, but under cover of the blanket, I moved them slowly until I was touching the side of Sue's thighs.
To my surprise, I felt bare leg. What was going on, I wondered?
Sue didn't move or give any indication I was touching her, so I felt around slowly, hopefully inconspicuously to anyone in the front seats, until I had done a full 'investigation'.
I discovered that raising her eyebrows wasn't the only thing she had raised. In sitting down on my lap and shuffling about, she had lifted the back of her skirt, so that it was her bare legs and bottom that were resting against the now hardening cock in my jeans. It was clear she still had no panties on. I didn't see how she could have manipulated us into this situation, but I wouldn't put anything past my sister.
At this discovery, my cock became fully erect, and it felt a little uncomfortable squashed in my jeans and underwear.
I moved my hands round her waist and down into her silky pubic hair, she leaned back a little more, opening her legs and giving me more access. The fingers of one hand slid down further and found her clit, already a little hard nub. When I touched it, I felt Sue take a deep breath, moving slightly against me and feeling, rather than seeing, her face smile.
I saw Mom start to turn round, so I stopped all movement and closed my eyes, leaning my head against the door window.
"Are you ok in the back now?" she asked.
"Yes, but shhhh, I think Ben has dropped off to sleep, the work must have tired him out poor boy. At least if he stays asleep, he won't be moaning about me on his lap," Sue whispered, just loud enough for Mom to hear.
When I heard that, I purposefully slid my finger round Sue's clit, causing another slight intake of breath.
Mom obviously didn't notice, "Good," she said, in a much quieter voice, "let's let him sleep." She then turned back round to look at the road ahead, lit only by our headlights.
I gave it another minute or so, then continued to delve my fingers between Sue's increasingly damp pussy lips. The blanket wasn't high enough to cover her breasts, so I kept my hands below her waist, but I wasn't disappointed in that. Neither it seemed was Sue, as I felt her carefully flexing her thighs as I stroked on her clit.
She wasn't really in a position to do anything to me, as it would have raised too much suspicion if Mom had turned around again, but I was able to move my hands fairly easily under the cover of the blanket while feigning sleep, should she turn round again.
With Sue just raising one cheek of her bottom, I was able to slide my hand between us into the gap between my legs. I angled my fingers upwards, and there was her damp vaginal entrance just waiting for me.
I wiggled my finger around it, all the time minutely rolling the finger of my other hand round her clit, and then gently eased my finger into her.
Although the car was noisy, she was also doing very well at keeping quiet and not moving much, so, once again, I found myself finger fucking my sister with our parents only a couple of feet away.
I thought that we would last the journey out like this, getting Sue wound up and close to orgasm by the time we got home, but Sue of course had other ideas.
Turning her head slowly and keeping an eye on Mom, she put her lips close to my ear and whispered, "Unzip it."
I opened one eye and shook my head 'no' then mouthed 'too risky'.
In the darkness of the car, I could just make out that she replied by raising her eyebrow and nodding 'yes'.
I didn't think we should, we would never get away with it, and it was really just asking for serious trouble, but the fear triggered some adrenaline too, and my hard cock was clouding my judgement yet again. I started to wonder if maybe we could.
Sue wasn't going to give in yet, in my ear, barely making a sound, I heard, "In me."
The thought of just sitting there with my cock inside her, even if we couldn't move, was giving me the trembles. I was now starting to think if, and how, I could achieve it.
I closed my eyes again as if asleep and slid my wet finger out of Sue's pussy. I moved my hand upwards over the front of my jeans until I found the tag of my zip. It was decision time.
Sue felt what I was doing and pressing her feet on the floor, lifted her weight up slightly. I dragged my zip right down.
I was committed now, and probably thought I should be, that is, committed to a mental institution for even trying this.
My cock was pressing up into the gap of the open zip from under my underwear. I hadn't got as far as thinking how to get it out yet, or even how to put it back later. My excitement level had risen to the point when I wanted to do it, it was just a question of how.
Cautiously, inserting my thumb into the gap in my jeans like a hook, I snagged the low waistband and tugged it over my cock, baring it to the world under the blanket. Sue felt it touch the bare skin of her bottom and helped by lifting up even more, so that I was able to pull my cock more upright.
Making as little movement as possible, I pushed it forwards until I felt the head in between her legs, and it quickly notched into her entrance. As soon as she felt it there, she slowly let herself down, my cock sliding gently into her, just as she had on the chair earlier.
It wasn't the deepest penetration by any means because we could move much, but I felt the warm walls of her vagina surrounding the head and a couple of inches more. The thought of where it was going went through my head and made my cock twitch inside her.
Oh my God, I thought, we had done it, no, we were doing it, in the back seat of our car with our parents blissfully unaware just in front of us. It was by far the riskiest and scariest thing we had ever done, but exciting at the same time. Even though I couldn't talk to her, I knew Sue would be feeling elated, and so turned on.
The thought flashed through my mind, 'what if we have a car accident, how would we explain this'. I quickly dismissed it as being too terrible to contemplate, and hoped Dad was driving carefully.
The occasional rough bit of road did mean I moved fractionally in and out of her, but not nearly like real fucking. However, just sitting there with my cock half inside my sister, was an amazing feeling.
I then felt her hands grip my thighs either side, and using them as leverage, began to make tiny sliding motions that moved my cock in and out of her just a little bit more. It was creating just enough friction, that I began to think if she continued, it might make me come. The sensible part of me didn't think that would be a wise thing given our circumstances; the smell, the mess, we would be sure to be caught.
Dad drove on, with Mom occasionally chatting to him, unaware that in the back seat their son's cock was being gently massaged by their daughter's warm pussy. We couldn't really hear well enough to know what they were saying, so we assumed that that worked both ways and our slight noises and movements wouldn't be attracting attention.
Sue had managed to get a nice slow rhythm going that moved my cock about an inch in and out, my sensitive cockhead being nicely stimulated by the walls of her vagina, and the slight flexing of her muscles. The slow in and out movements, although truly stimulating, were tantalising, almost torture, in that what I really wanted to do was thrust up hard and bury my whole cock inside her but knew I couldn't.
She kept this up for a good ten minutes, until I think her legs got tired, and she gently sat down on me, motionless. Her movements though had got me closer to coming than I thought she would, and I knew that I was on the edge and was almost glad in a way, that she had stopped.
I put my hand back round her waist and down over her mound. Sliding my finger down between her swollen labia, I found that there was more moisture around there now. Dipping my fingers in it, I worked them up and used it to gently massage the nub of her clit, which made her clench her muscles and squeeze the part of my cock that was inside her.
With her back still against me, I could feel the increase in her breathing rate, even though she was trying to control it to make sure she didn't make any odd sounds. I worked her clit a little harder, trapping it between my fingers and then letting it slide through them, over and over.
I could feel her legs starting to tremble, and if it had been daylight, I was sure I would have seen that her face was flushed by now.
"Only another fifteen minutes or so," Mom said, without turning round, "is Ben still asleep back there?"
"Yes," Sue said, trying to control the shakiness of her voice.
Fortunately, Mom left it at that, as I wasn't sure Sue was up to a full-blown conversation without arousing suspicion at this point.
I kept changing how I rubbed her clit, feeling the reaction from Sue, both in her body and in the way her vagina clenched at times. I was sure she was getting close, and that knowledge fed my own arousal, even though earlier I had thought it a bad idea if I came too.
I was just thinking through that, when I felt Sue's legs squeeze together then relax, then do the same again.
Oh God, I thought, she is coming, please, please don't make any noise. I opened my eyes and could just about see she was gritting her teeth to try to keep quiet. I felt her stomach sort of spasm and then she was squeezing my cock inside her. It was wildly erotic to feel her climax running through her while trying to give no external sign at all.
Feeling all that triggered my own climax too, and even though earlier I had thought it such a bad idea, I couldn't stop what was happening. I felt my cum being pumped up my cock. That so familiar tingling deep down moved upwards in a full-blown ejaculation. I swear I didn't do it knowingly, but my urge to push right up into her just seemed to come from nowhere. Bracing my feet on the floor, I suddenly lifted my hips, forcing my cock deeper into my sister, at the peak of her orgasm. My cock erupted inside her spewing my cum deep into her waiting vagina. How she kept quiet I have no idea.
As I relaxed back down, I warily looked to see if Mom had noticed the movement or any noise, as I almost imagined she would hear the splash of my cum hitting Sue's cervix. For once, having an older car that was noisy, now seemed to be a benefit as she gave no indication that she had heard anything.
Sue was still trembling and trying to look 'normal', while I went back to pretending to doze, my head back against the window.
Gradually, I felt Sue start to calm down at the same time as I felt my cock start to soften. I think we realised together that my cum from Sue's pussy was starting to trickle past my softening cock, and with probably only about five minutes left before we arrived back home, we had to think of what to do to avoid a visible mess.
I needn't have worried, I watched through one half open eye as Sue, always resourceful, carefully stretched down for her handbag that was on the floor by her side. She reached in and then pulled her hand out with something bunched in her fist. Putting her hand back under the blanket, she looked at me and raised her eyebrows once more. I felt for her hand, and she passed me something soft. As I touched it, I realised it must be her panties that she had removed when we had first arrived at Gran's house.
I guessed she wanted me to use them to soak up our juices that were now threatening to cover the front of my jeans. I let my cock slip out, and immediately tried to just sort of hold them against her pussy to catch the flow. I couldn't see what I was doing of course and had no idea if I would successfully soak it all up and what the result might be when we got out of the car.
I then had a brainwave.
Carefully and slowly, I used my finger in part of the material and started to push her panties into her opening. I saw a passing look of surprise on her face and didn't know how she might feel about it, but it seemed the best option and she couldn't really object anyway. Gradually, bit by bit, I fed her panties fully inside her, forming a 'plug', that I thought would soak up any liquid and temporarily stop anything dripping out.
Once I had it all inside her, I set about forcing my cock back into my underwear and jeans and then the slow and tricky manoeuvre to pull the zip up a few teeth at a time, until I thought I would look presentable when I got out of the car in the darkened street.
In hardly any time at all, we turned into our road and Dad pulled up onto the drive.
"You can wake up now," Mom said in a loud voice, "we're home."
"Ohh," I yawned dramatically for effect, "I must have just dropped off." I said.
"Ha, ha, only for almost the whole journey," Sue added, laughing.
"Ahh, I think my legs have gone numb as I thought they would," I said, "I thought you weren't supposed to be heavy Sue."
"I'm not," she said, feigning annoyance, "but I do need to go to the toilet, all that tea has gone right through me, so I'll be off your legs in a couple of seconds," she added.
"Well at least we all got home safe," Mom said, "and when you get some feeling back in your legs, perhaps you can help your dad to unload all the stuff."
Mom got out and pulled the seat forwards allowing Sue to climb out of the car, unlock the house and disappear inside.
"Errrr. yes, sure, but I'm next for the toilet, then I will come back and help." I said, only anxious to take a look at my jeans and make sure there was no suspicious marks on the front.
While Mom fussed about sorting things out in the car, I took the opportunity to get out and go quickly into the house and straight upstairs to the bathroom.
The bathroom door was still closed, so I gently tapped on it.
"It's occupied," Sue said.
"It's only me," I said, through the door.
The door opened a fraction and Sue looked out, "Where are they?" she whispered
"They're still outside," I whispered back.
"Good, quick, you need to help me. While it was a clever idea what you did, you pushed them too far and didn't leave anything hanging out, I can't get a grip to pull them out," she said, with a worried look.
"Ohh, I didn't think of that," I said, guilty, "what do you want me to do?"
"You have to be quick, come in here, and while I sit on the toilet seat, see if you can pull them out with your fingers."
She virtually dragged me in to the small bathroom and shut the door. I knew we didn't have much time as Sue sat on the closed toilet seat, leaning back, her skirt round her waist, and her legs wide open in the air. It was almost comical, but Sue wasn't amused.
"Come on," she said, impatiently, "put your fingers in."
I knelt down staring at my sisters pussy, her lips still slightly puffy and open. She put her hands down either side and lewdly stretched her pussy open as much as she could. I couldn't really see any part of her panties in there, so knowing we were short of time, I wet my finger in my mouth and slipped one and then two into her open pussy.
I felt the material once my fingers were in up to the first knuckle, but it was difficult to grip it.
"I'll have to go in further," I whispered, "I don't want to hurt you though."
"Just do it, I can't walk round with those in there for ever can I?"
If we had had more time, I might have enjoyed poking around in my sister's vagina again, but I was getting more nervous as every second passed, that we might be discovered.
Sliding my fingers round and deeper, I was just able to scissor them enough to pinch part of the material between them. Tentatively, trying to keep them tight together, I managed to drag a small part of the embedded panties to her opening. Once there I could grip it better and gently and slowly, trying not to hurt her, I pulled her wet panties out of her.
She gave a sigh of relief when she felt them slip out, just as we heard the front door bang downstairs. Quickly, I shot out of the bathroom and stood outside, hearing footsteps on the stairs.
"Is Sue still in there?" Mom asked.
"Umm, yea, I knocked on the door, she said she will be out soon," I replied, the first thing that came into my head.
"Oh, ok, well don't forget your dad needs some help down there, will you?"
"No, I'll be down in a moment," I said, as Mom wandered off towards their bedroom.
Hearing Mom go, Sue cracked the door a little, then assuring herself only I was there, slipped quietly out and headed into her bedroom, giving me a cheeky grin on the way, and waving her panties in my face that I could see needed a really good wash now.The Garden Shed Ch. 13
Time to view the photos with Sally, Sue has more ideas...
© jasperspen
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14- or 15-year-olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many people at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters, you will be more in tune with the characters however, this can probably be read as a stand-alone story.
*******************************************************************
It had been almost a week since we had visited Gran's house. I had gone back to college and Sue continued working at her normal job at the hair salon. There had been no hint of suspicion of our activities in the car, or in Gran's house, and we were relieved to think that everything was normal as far as our parents were concerned.
Sue worked on Saturdays of course, as it was a busy day for people having their hair styled, so she always got up much earlier than I did to have breakfast with Mom and Dad who were also normally early risers.
I sauntered down to breakfast when they had almost finished.
"Glad you are here Ben," Mom said, seeing me enter, "it will save me saying this twice."
I flashed a glance at Sue who minutely shrugged her shoulders in a 'I don't know what this is about' gesture.
"We are going over to Gran's again tomorrow to finish off what we were doing last week," she announced.
Sue and I looked at each other and groaned in unison.
Mom looked at each of us, then with a smile said, "It's ok, you don't have to come with us this time, you did a good job last week and put up with the uncomfortable car journey, so just your Dad and I will go this time."
We both let out a quiet sigh of relief, which Mom of course noticed, and her smile broadened, knowing how relieved we probably were. Sue gave me a meaningful look as she got up from the table, but I didn't have time to find out what it meant, as she was ready to leave for work. I hoped to find out later.
After Sue left, I spent a lazy day tidying up my small darkroom in the loft, which gave me an opportunity to look at some of the daring photos we had taken that were hidden away up there. Later, I wandered down to my shed and checked that nothing had been disturbed, as I had seen Dad go in there for some tools to take to Gran's the next day and wanted to make sure my hidden magazines were how I had left them. Fortunately, all was well.
I was hoping to talk to Sue when she got home from work about that look she had given me, but it wasn't until we were once more tediously clearing up after dinner, than we were sufficiently alone.
Remembering what had happened last week, when Mom had come into the kitchen unexpectedly to bring us her used glass, and overheard us talking, I glanced behind me before whispering in Sue's ear.
"What was that look about that you gave me this morning?"
She looked over her shoulder too before answering.
"Didn't you hear what they said, they're going to be away all of Sunday afternoon."
"Yes, of course, I heard that, but so what?"
"Well, pea-brain, it meant we could ask Sally over to look at the photos we took, I know she is keen to see," she whispered.
"Ohh, but... hang on, you said 'it meant'...have you already asked her?"
She nodded.
"Do you think that's a good idea?" I asked.
"Yea, I think it's a great idea," she said, very quietly, grinning at the same time, "don't you want to see how she reacts to seeing all those photos of her and us?"
"I do, but I don't know if she realises...," I checked no one was about to come in, "how explicit they are. That camera has a really good quality lens, some of them are pin-sharp," I said, smiling to myself at how some of them had turned out.
"Well, I haven't even seen them yet either," she hissed, seeming slightly peeved.
"There hasn't been the opportunity has there," I stated, in a whisper.
"Hmm, I suppose not, but its another reason why I thought tomorrow would be a good time."
"I guess it will be ok, as long as we keep an eye on the time, and don't forget when Mom and Dad are due back."
"Anyway, I have asked her now, I said to come round about 1:30pm just before Mom and Dad leave."
"Why before they leave," I asked, surprised.
"Because...," she sighed, "Mom knows and likes Sally from seeing her at her mom's hair salon, so for me to have her over as a friend, will let her know that you and I aren't alone and 'up to anything', see?"
Yes, I did see that my sister had all this worked out as usual, and as usual, I was wondering what else she might have already planned for the three of us.
"Ok, well I think we are about finished in here," she said, taking off her apron and turning to face me.
As she was taking off her apron, she had looked over at the door, and seeing it all clear, had raised the front of her typically short skirt to reveal her dark triangle of hair. She had obviously taken her panties off earlier and had been standing next to me like that all the time.
"You know it's rude to stare," she added, an impish grin on her face.
"You're such a tease," I whispered.
"Maybe I won't just be teasing tomorrow," she said, almost in my ear, that grin not leaving her face, "but make sure you shower and wear clean underwear," she added, leaving the implication floating, as she wiggled out of the kitchen to go to her room.
******************************************
The following day when I eventually stirred and made my way sleepily downstairs at about 11am, Mom and Dad had finished their breakfast long ago and were busy taking various things out to the car for their visit to Gran's house.
"Ah, you've scraped yourself up at last," Mom said, with a grin, "your sister has already had breakfast and gone out for a run, although why she needs to run, I don't know."
I knew then that she was in a good mood, probably because she was going to see her own mother and I knew she enjoyed the visits.
"Yes," I said, yawning, "as I am not coming with you, I didn't think I needed to get up too early."
"What are you going to do today?" she asked, absentmindedly, packing a few more items into a cardboard box.
"I am not sure yet, I may go over to my mate Tony's house for a while. I think Sue has a friend coming over," I answered.
Mom stood up straight, looking at me, "Oh, she didn't mention it, who's that then?" she asked, interested now.
"It's that Sally I think she said, you know, Mrs Collin's daughter from the salon."
"Oh yes, I know Sally, nice girl, it will be good for Sue to be friends with someone like her," she said.
"What do you mean, 'like her'?" I asked.
"Well, a bit more sophisticated and 'proper' not such a tomboy as Sue," she said.
Hmm, I thought, as a small 'snort' escaped which I tried to turn into a cough, if only you knew what Sally was really like.
Mom gave me a funny look but was too engrossed in making sure she had everything she wanted to take, to notice too much this morning. While she bustled about and Dad came to take the boxes outside, I sat and had breakfast, then went back upstairs to shower and get dressed properly.
Sue must have gone for quite a long run, as I heard her come back while I was in my room getting dressed. She immediately went to shower, no doubt hot and sweaty after her exertions.
About a half hour later Mom shouted up the stairs, "Your dad and I are going to have a sandwich before we leave, do either of you want one?"
I popped my head out of my room, "No thanks, I have only just had breakfast, I'll sort something out for myself later," I said, "and Sue is in the bathroom, I doubt she can hear you."
"Ok, well I am sure she can do the same," she replied, and I heard her walk back towards the kitchen.
A few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open, then a tap on my door and Sue poked her head round the door, "What was all that shouting about," she asked, a towel wrapped round her head.
"It was only Mom asking if we wanted a sandwich with them before they leave," I said, as the door opened a little wider to reveal Sue in her short, white, bathrobe.
She was reaching up and rubbing her hair with the towel which gave me delicious glimpses of her upper leg as the edge of the robe moved up and down with the movement of her arms.
"I'm not hungry either yet," she said, tying the towel back up round her head.
"Errr, need any help with that?" I said quietly, grinning, "or anything else?" I asked, provocatively.
She grinned back, "That wouldn't be too wise would it," she answered, "anyway, you might want to save anything you've got for when Sally is here," she smirked then, in that way she has, so I knew she had some ideas of what was going to happen later.
Hearing movement downstairs, Sue shot back to her room, closing the door quietly behind her.
Now I was left wondering what she had in mind, but whatever it was, I was sure it was going to be interesting.
******************************************
I was downstairs getting final 'instructions' from Mom, 'don't do this, don't forget to do that. blah, blah', as they got ready to leave.
Sally arrived at the house just as they were getting into the car, Sue was nowhere to be seen.
"Hi Ben," she said, "Sue invited me over," she added, and then seeing Mom and Dad in the car, went over to say hello to them too.
Mom wound down the window and Sally leaned on the opening with her elbows, to make small talk with them for a moment. I couldn't quite hear all that was being said, but Mom was smiling at her, so that was a good sign.
What Mom couldn't see, was that as Sally bent over to lean in, her short coat and skirt rose up somewhat at the back showing off some of her long legs, clad in what I assumed were black tights, way further up than she probably realised, but from my point of view it looked very sexy.
I finally heard, "Nice to see you, Sue is in her room, go on up, it's cold out here," from Mom.
Sally turned round and I thought she might have caught me eying her up, which brought a flush to my cheeks. Mom was winding up her window as Dad started the car, and seeing my face, she gave me a slightly quizzical look, but then with a wave, they drove away.
"I've only met your Mom a few times, but she seems nice," Sally said, "is it ok to go on in, she was right, it is a bit cold out here."
I was only wearing a shirt and jeans, so I was also glad to get indoors. "Ummm, yes, sorry, of course," I stuttered, "I was thinking about something else." I added, for good measure.
"Yes, I noticed," she said, with a slight grin, effectively telling me that I had really been caught out.
I didn't know what Sue had in mind nor how this was going to work out.
I assumed Sue had invited her to look at the photos we had taken in my shed, but she hadn't told me how she wanted to do it, so I pointed Sally in the direction of the stairs and told her to just go on up. Noticeably, Sally looked behind her halfway up to see if I was watching...
I sat down in the living room for a few minutes, so that they could greet each other and discuss whatever girls talk about to one another, while I waited to see what Sue wanted to do.
About ten minutes later, I was just thinking that maybe it wasn't going to happen when I heard Sue's door open, and she shouted for me to go up.
When I got there, Sue had left her door open, and as I walked in, I saw that Sally had taken her coat off and was sitting on the edge of the bed, her long legs crossed. Her dark blue skirt, that finished at knee length, contrasted nicely with the white, fluffy, jumper that hugged her breasts and left little about the shape and size to the imagination.
Sue was standing by her side, and I saw had made a bit of an effort. She was wearing a smart, new, red skirt, that I hadn't seen before, much shorter than Sally's. Sue though, wasn't wearing any sort of tights, so her legs were bare. She too had on a tight, fitted, white jumper, which also clung to her smaller breasts, so perhaps that was the 'in-thing' at the moment.
"They've gone I guess?" Sue asked me, as I stood by the door frame.
"Yes, I think they took two of everything, so I can't imagine they have forgotten anything that they have to come back for, so they shouldn't be back until about 5pm Mom said," I replied.
"That's good, it gives us plenty of time. You don't have to stand there, you can come right in," Sue said, "we won't bite...well not much," she quipped, and they both giggled.
I moved in and sat down on a chair to one side, a bit at a loss to know what to say, but Sue didn't let that last long.
"We want to see the photos from the other week, can you go and get them please," Sue stated, flicking up one eyebrow in my direction.
"Errr, sure, just give me a few minutes," I said, catching a glimpse of Sally who had a faint blush appearing and was looking a little nervous.
It only took me three or four minutes to get up into my darkroom in the loft and retrieve the photos from their hiding place, making sure I didn't include any from the ones Sue and I had taken of ourselves previously.
"I've got them here, how shall we do this?" I asked, returning to her bedroom and looking at Sue.
"Take your shoes off and come and sit on the bed with us," Sue replied, climbing onto the bed and sitting upright with her back against the headboard. Sally did the same so that they were sitting next to one another, their legs straight out. I went and sat towards the end of the bed, facing them. I glanced at their legs, and if I pushed my imagination just slightly, I was sure I could see a faint glimmer of white under Sue's skirt, but Sally's was longer and demurely resting just above her knees, so I couldn't see anything there.
"Have you...emm...seen the photos already?" Sally asked Sue, tentatively.
"No, Ben is the only one that has," she replied, honestly, as we really hadn't had the opportunity for her to see them.
"Oh, ok, I was just wondering, because I haven't done anything like that before, and I don't know about you, but I am feeling a little nervous about seeing what we did, if I'm honest," Sally said, quietly.
"Yes, me too, it was a bit risky, wasn't it?" Sue agreed, "but it's a bit exciting too don't you think?"
"I suppose so. I do feel a bit tingly and have... like flutterings... in my tummy at what they will look like. I suppose it's just nerves."
"Well how about we have a look and see how it goes," Sue said, looking meaningfully at me.
I cleared my throat, which all of a sudden had gone a bit dry at the thought of these two girls about to see some very explicit photos of themselves - and me, "Some of the photos were a bit blurred or dark, so I have only made the better ones into big prints, so you can see all the detail," I said.
"Oh Lord," Sally said, "is there a lot of detail?"
"Judge for yourself," I replied, smiling lasciviously and handing the first ones to her.
The three I gave her were of Sue, just in her underwear, looking every bit a lingerie model, even without the expensive lingerie and with the shed interior in the background, but I thought it added a bit of sauciness to it.
"Ohh Sue, look at this, you look very sexy," Sally said, sharing them with Sue. "Your underwear is almost see-through in places; there is a lot of detail to see here," she said, looking more closely, her face colouring up.
"I'm not too sure about the 'model' bit," Sue replied.
"What do you think of your sister in these Ben?"
"Ummm, I think she does look like a model," I said, trying to be non-committal.
"Let's see the next ones," Sue said.
I handed over another three.
"Wow, I managed to get some good close-ups there," Sally said, recognising that she had taken these, "these were the ones of your... nipples...Sue and look, Ben's got his lips round one of them in this...oh, goodness, I didn't realise how they would look printed out," she said, her legs moving against one another slightly, as though scratching an itch.
She was showing them to Sue and still focussed on the detail, so she didn't see Sue look up at me, raise her eyebrows and flick her eyes across at Sally. I guessed by the brightness in her eyes that this was going how she wanted it to.
"You can see both of your faces as you are sucking her nipple Ben," she commented, excitedly.
"I know, but we are the only people going to see them aren't we, so its just for us," I said.
"Yes of course."
"These are the next ones," I said, passing her the ones Sue had taken, where I was sucking Sally's own nipple and my fingers teasing the other one.
"Oh, that's... that's... me," she said, her face going a darker shade of red, surprised, even though she knew they were being taken. "I didn't think it would be so clear, it's made me a bit more tingly remembering how it felt," she said, almost reminiscing with herself.
"Yea, it is sexy, isn't it, just like in those magazines we were looking at?" Sue said, looking at them.
My cock had already grown at seeing their reaction to the first few, and there were quite a lot to see yet. The next ones were more explicit, of Sue naked, and spreading her legs. Sally had got the hang of the camera by then and you could see Sue's pubic hair and wet labia in sharp focus. I thought that Sally looked as though she was starting to feel aroused too and I knew Sue would be already. I wondered what these next few would do to them.
I passed them to Sally.
"Goodness me, you can see...everything in these," she said, slowly passing them to Sue.
"I hope no one ever sees these," Sue said, "they make me look a bit...what's the word...emm...lewd, I think," she said, and giggled.
Sally was looking closely again at one of them and I saw her tongue wet her lips.
"Whew, is it me or is it hot in here?" Sally said, a faint bead of sweat on her forehead.
"Oh. Mom hates a cold house, so it is probably her only indulgence to have the heating on high. If you are really hot, you could take that warm jumper off," Sue said, almost matter of fact.
"I'm not sure I should, I'd feel a bit, you know, exposed."
When I heard Sue suggest that, I thought I was in for another treat, but it seemed Sally was reluctant.
"Well, it's not as if we haven't all seen everything before is it," Sue encouraged, "I tell you what, if you want to, I feel a bit warm too, so I will as well, and you won't feel awkward. I'm sure you'll feel better without that thick jumper."
'Yes', I thought, Sue knows what she is doing.
"Hmm, well, as long as Ben doesn't mind," she said, looking across at me.
"I think that's unlikely, don't you?" Sue said, grinning.
"I suppose you're right; he has seen it all before," she said, apparently making up her mind and then crossing her arms over in front of her, gripping the bottom of her jumper, and pulling it up over her head and off.
I watched as her breasts came into view, supported by a different lacey bra than last time; this one was white, with teasingly clear small panels, that allowed the dark shape of her now erect nipples to just about show through.
As soon as she saw that Sally had taken hers off, Sue did the same, and to my surprise revealed a new, and very sexy, almost completely see-through, bra. Her dark nipples were also erect, and the dark rings of her areola were clearly visible.
I must have been staring.
"You're right, he doesn't mind, and it does feel more comfortable," Sally said, giggling again.
Sue knew that I had noticed her new lingerie, and strangely it made her blush. Sally noticed her blush too, but I think she assumed Sue was blushing at stripping off in front of her brother again, which gave more credence to the appearance we were trying to give Sally, that Sue and I had not done anything with each other before we took the photos.
"These are the ones where you asked me to touch Sue," I said, hoping to move things along as I passed several more to Sally.
Her mouth opened, but no words came out, as she studied the photos intently and passed them one by one to Sue.
"Oh my God, you have your fingers totally inside her," she finally blurted out, suddenly.
"Yes, that was a bit weird feeling my brother doing that," Sue said, looking closely at them.
"It was brave of you to let him, especially as you hadn't done it before," Sally mused, staring at the close-up of my fingers spreading Sue's pussy lips.
I noticed her hand was absently stroking her own thigh, rasping slightly on the nylon tights.
I remembered that I had ended up finger fucking both of them at the same time, but they had got so involved in the sensations, that no one had taken any photos of that.
I wondered what Sally was going to think of the next ones; I watched her face as I handed them to her.
"Ohhhhhh," she said, and put her hand over her mouth with a shocked look in her eyes.
"Ben, you took these while Sue and I were... goodness!"
"Yes, you and Sue were a bit distracted as you can see," I said, picking up one of the photos that showed Sue and Sally kissing passionately, while they fingered each other.
Another of them, showed in close up, that they both had their fingers totally inside each other's pussy.
"It looks like you were both enjoying it," I said, looking up at Sally's red face, that now had excited looking eyes that were scanning and rescanning the photos of her and Sue.
Sue looked at me quickly and gave me that 'it's all going well' look, so I knew she was enjoying herself.
"I feel a bit awkward showing you these next ones," I said, blushing authentically and holding six photos to my chest, "and I did think about saying they didn't come out well, but I thought it might be a bit dishonest and unfair after what we all agreed and did, so I did print them."
Sally looked up expectantly as I slowly passed them to her.
Her eyes opened even wider than before and again her mouth dropped open.
I winked at Sue, who caught it and flashed her eyes in acknowledgement.
Sally was looking at the photos one by one that clearly showed, in sequence, my hard cock nudging open Sue's wet pussy lips, and then my cock penetrating her bit by bit. The last photo being of our pubic hair touching and my cock obviously deep inside my sister.
"Oh hell," she finally said, licking her lips again, "I've never seen... I mean, I didn't think they...well...," she seemed at a loss for words, "I know I was there, but these are really sexy, and knowing it is you and your brother, makes it even more so. Whew, it makes me all shaky looking at them, look my hands are trembling," she said, holding them out.
Sure enough they were.
Sally had passed each of them to Sue who was also looking at them, almost lustily, I thought.
I saw that Sue had slipped one hand under her skirt and it was moving about under there. Surely, I thought, she wasn't openly masturbating, was she?
Sally must have caught the movement too out of the corner of her eye and looked down at where Sue's wrist disappeared under her skirt.
"Wow, are you,...you know... touching yourself?" she asked, in a breathy sort of voice.
Sue nodded.
"Oh lord." she exclaimed, "did seeing this again make you feel like that?"
"I'm sorry, I just couldn't help it, seeing the photos again, of Ben, you know... I didn't know quite how I might feel remembering what we did there, but seeing them..."
I saw the indecision on Sally's face.
"Doesn't it make you feel really randy too?" Sue asked her.
"I, errr, guess so," she replied, her legs shuffling together, something I had noticed she did last time when she was getting turned on, "but I didn't think I ought to...you know, here."
"It's ok if you want to touch yourself too," Sue pushed, "there are more photos yet, and I'm sure Ben won't mind, in fact it looks as though his jeans might burst soon," she said, smirking.
Sally looked over at me and at the large bulge very evident in my jeans.
"Hmm, yes, so I see," she giggled, self-consciously, obviously in a state of indecision. "I thought I was just coming here to look at the photos, I didn't think they would have this effect...but...well, if we all do it, it might not be so awkward," Sally said, making up her mind. "What do you think Ben, do you want to as well?"
'Did I want to?' I thought, you bet I do. I knew Sue had some plan that I had little knowledge of, but I could see it was going how she wanted it. Anyway, the thought of the three of us masturbating together on Sue's bed would be enough, but maybe there might be more.
"Umm, no, I guess it would be ok as it's just between us three, ummm, I do feel a little constrained here," I said, quite truthfully this time.
"We've all seen each other before Sally, as these photos show, and we are both down to just our underwear 'up top', how about we all take off all our clothes just down to our lower underwear and we'll all be equal," Sue suggested, that sparkle of excitement in her eyes.
I could see Sally wasn't sure, although by the redness in her face and her shuffling legs, I did think that inside she really wanted to, but didn't want to appear too eager in front of us.
Sue gave me one of her 'stern' sort of looks that I interpreted as 'do it', and even though I didn't know if that's what she meant, I decided to lead the way.
"I feel a bit awkward, but shall I start then by taking my shirt and jeans off, if it makes you both feel better," I said, stepping off the bed and beginning to undo the buttons of my shirt and then slipping it off.
Sue grinned and nodded slightly to me, so I knew I had got the message right, I surmised that Sue wanted us all nude eventually. I wondered where this might go, as I continued undoing and then stepping out of my jeans.
Sue followed suit, deftly removing her bra and then her skirt, sitting back down in just her new matching panties, which, being mostly transparent like her bra, hid very little and showed her dark triangle clearly.
We both looked at Sally, who now had little choice but to do the same, and so slowly, she removed her bra exposing her slightly larger breasts and already solid nipples, just as sexy as I remembered them from last time.
She slid off the bed, stood up and hesitated.
"Are you ok about this?" Sue asked her, sensing her reluctance, "we don't have to do this if you don't want to."
"I think so, but I'm wearing...something different and I've not shown anyone before," she replied, still not touching the fastening of her skirt.
Sue and I looked at each other, both confused at what she might mean.
"What sort of something?" Sue asked, clearly intrigued.
"It's...well... it's probably best if I just go for it and show you," she finally said, making up her mind.
She undid the little button and unzipped her skirt at the side, then let it fall to the floor.
What she revealed was that she wasn't wearing black tights as I, and presumably Sue, had thought. She was wearing some sort of self-supporting, black, stockings that ended a few inches short of her panties leaving a sexy area of bare skin.
It was my turn for my mouth to drop open and my cock to twitch in my underwear.
She looked amazing standing there. Her nipples were rock hard on her luscious pert breasts and below them, her waist curved in just enough, then out again to her hips. The matching panties to her bra weren't as see through as Sue's, but there was still a hint of a dark triangle where some of the small, embossed panels were thinner. Her long legs had a good shape to them, this time accentuated by the black stockings she was wearing. All in all, enough to make me want to leap over and rip off her panties and use my hard cock on her.
"Ohh," Sue said, looking Sally up and down, "they look really sexy on you, I thought you were wearing tights of some sort."
Sally was standing a bit coyly now and blushing furiously.
"I saw them in a shop in town and thought I would try them out," she said, "I didn't think though that they would be on display like this when I put them on today."
"How do they feel," Sue asked.
"To be honest, they do make me feel a bit more...hmmm...'special'. I think it's feeling the contrast of the warm stocking on my legs, and the coolness, you know, higher up, when you are walking about; although I did have to wear a slightly longer skirt."
"What do you think Ben?" Sue asked, putting me on the spot.
Sally turned slightly more towards me, her initial shyness fading away now that she had exposed herself.
"Me? ohh, I... emmm...I think they are lovely," I stuttered, a bit lost for words.
"Ha, ha," Sue laughed, "they are 'lovely', what sort of a word is that to describe what you are seeing," she laughed again.
"I meant, 'great, and sexy'," I said, struggling for suitable words to express how my excitement level had shot up ten-fold at seeing such a sexy sight.
Even Sally was grinning now.
"I might try some of those," Sue said, glancing over at me, "but come back onto the bed Sally, there are some more photos yet."
I watched as Sally clambered back to sitting alongside Sue, her back to the bedhead and her nylon clad legs pointing at me. My cock was now fully erect and threatening to pop out of the elastic top of my underwear, I had to keep unobtrusively pushing it back and saw that Sue had noticed.
Sue whispered something in Sally's ear, but it was too quiet for me to catch it. Whatever it was, it made Sally look at me, and I don't mean my face.
Sue nudged Sally with her elbow.
"Ben, you look uncomfortable," Sally said, "why don't you take your underwear off?"
It caught me unawares that she might be so forward, but I was sure Sue had prompted her.
"But then I will be naked... and my sister is here," I said, acting the reluctant brother again.
"Having seen these photos that I took," she held up a couple of me, with my cock inside Sue, "I think it's a bit late for you to worry about that, and Sue won't mind, will you?"
"No, I guess it can't hurt now just once more," Sue replied, like me, pretending we had only done that once when Sally asked us to.
"If you're sure it's ok, it would be more comfortable for me," I said, thinking how erotic it would be to have my hard cock out, in front of these two stunning girls.
"Go on then, I can always cover Sue's eyes," Sally said, chuckling.
I didn't need any more encouraging and quickly slid my remaining piece of clothing off to reveal my hard cock pointing up and away from me, some pre-cum glistening on the head already.
I saw Sally lick her lips again and shuffle her nylon clad legs together while Sue stared at me, giving the impression she had only seen my cock that once.
"Now that I'm naked, ummmmm, wouldn't it be fairer if you two did the same," I said hesitatingly, hoping, but not sure if Sally would do it this time.
Sue looked at Sally who was looking uncomfortable again. "What do you think?"
"I didn't expect us to even be like this," she said, looking back at Sue then at me, "but seeing what we did before in these photos has made me feel just like I did then, sort of randy and tingly."
"So, shall we?" Sue pushed.
I absentmindedly stroked my cock a couple of times and saw that it didn't go unnoticed by Sally.
"Oh, we might as well," Sally decided, "this is all a bit new to me, with three of us, but it does feel sexier for us all to have no clothes on doesn't it, and I think there are more photos to see yet, aren't there Ben?"
"It's new to all of us," I said, "but yes there are more photos," watching as Sue, first as usual, peeled off her thin panties and dropped them onto the floor.
She sat back but kept her legs together so the only thing I could see was the beginnings of her trimmed pubic hair.
Less nervously now, Sally did the same but left her black stockings on; the two of them sitting there naked, it was such a sexy sight.
"Instead of sitting down there, why don't you come and sit between us Ben, we can all look at the photos together then?" Sue invited me. "That's ok isn't it, Sally?"
"Ummm yes I guess so," she replied, not really having a reason to say no to it.
"Come on Ben, there is just enough room if we both move over a little."
Wow, I didn't need to be asked twice. Carrying the rest of the photos and naked as the day I was born, but with a much bigger erect cock than then, I knee-walked up the bed, my cock in front of me, turned and settled down between them.
One of my legs was touching each of them; on one side Sue's soft, slim leg that I knew so well, and on the other, the feel of Sally's nylon clad leg against mine. A new and erotic sensation for me, that had my cock twitching.
I held up the next photo for us all to see. Now we were seeing the final ones that Sue had taken.
This one clearly showed me running my cock between Sally's wet pussy lips, captured at the point where her lips surrounded my cock head on either side.
"That's me," Sally said, taking it off me, "and you Ben...I... I didn't know you had taken these Sue," she added, a little breathless with surprise.
"Well, you were a little preoccupied by then," Sue said grinning.
Sally looked at the next one that I held up showing her on the armchair, legs wide apart and the head of my cock just entering her, Sue had caught it just right, in sharp detail.
"Oh Lordy, that's...Ohhh," she managed, her hand automatically going down between her legs from where I could smell the pungent perfume of her arousal.
Sue already had her legs open more and her fingers busy down between them. I knew she was really turned on by us re-living these moments together through the photos, with Sally here too.
Sally looked across at the movements Sue was making, "Would you...ummmm, I mean, could I see Ben doing that for you Sue," Sally asked, her voice quiet and shaky, her face and neck a bright red now.
I knew Sue would want me to, and I was dying to touch her, but we really had to appear not too keen, in case Sally worked out that it was a regular thing between us.
"I don't know if we should do that again," I said, "I thought it was just a once only thing when we took the photos?"
"Hmmm, I know we are naked and looking at these, but I'm not sure either," Sue confirmed, in her best 'reluctant' voice.
Sally gazed back at the photo, then at the next one I showed her which had my cock most of the way inside her stretched and wet looking pussy.
She too had opened her legs some more and her fingers were working away down there. She ran her tongue over her lips, wetting them yet again. Her breathing was a bit faster too.
"What about if...if...you do it to me as well then," Sally said.
"Would you do that Ben?" Sue said, trying hard to conceal her joy at where this was going.
"I think we could, it won't seem so bad if we are all doing it," I agreed, but, ummm, you may have to move your legs open a bit more Sally," I added, excited to be asked to finger both of them again.
Both girls took their own hands away and slowly opened their legs, bending their knees upwards slightly to accomplish this in the limited space on the bed.
Sally held onto the photos while I slid my hands, one each side, onto the warm upper thighs of the two girls. Sue's was smooth and slim, while on the other side, I could feel the top of Sally's stocking with my fingertips.
I slid my hands further down, into and through, their pubic hair until I came to a wet area on each girl. In synchronisation, I ran my finger down between the lips of their pussies, easily coating them in the juices that were flowing there. Both girls sighed almost at the same time.
Slightly hesitantly, Sally moved the hand not holding the photos, over towards me and the next thing I felt were her warm fingers wrapping around my cock. It was my turn to sigh with pleasure.
Sally slowly began to stroke my cock up and down, sliding the skin down to expose the light purple head on each down stroke. I picked up her rhythm and slid two of my fingers up and down between their wet pussy lips in time to her ministrations.
Sally used her other hand to find the next photo, "Oh My God, this one shows him right in me," she said, not breaking her rhythm.
"I didn't know until I developed them that Sue had taken so many," I said.
Sally passed the photo across in front of me to Sue.
"They are sexy aren't they though? You must have been enjoying Ben doing that to you if you didn't notice me taking them," Sue said, moving her hips up and down towards my fingers.
I knew what Sue wanted, so I adjusted the position of both hands, curled my fingers, and felt for their entrances. They were so wet by now that I had no difficulty in slipping two fingers into each of them. As they felt it, they both let out quiet groans and I felt Sally speed up the excellent hand job she was giving me.
I was now moving my fingers in and out of them, keeping pace with Sally's hand on my cock and we were all breathing faster now.
Sally picked up the last photo while I kept my fingers busy, as deep into each of them as I could get them at this angle.
Sue had taken a close up shot of Sally's gaping pussy, just after I had withdrawn, with my copious white cum trickling out between her legs.
"Jesus!" she said loudly, "is that what I think it is? Oh, good Lord, it's me with all your stuff coming out," she stuttered. "Wow, so much of it, it's no wonder I felt I had wet myself afterwards. It's very erotic seeing it like that now though."
"Its a good job you are on the pill," Sue said, looking at the photo that Sally was holding up.
"Oh God, yes, isn't it."
I had seen these before of course as I had developed and printed them, but I enjoyed the shocked reaction it had provoked in Sally. I also liked the fact that she hadn't stopped wanking me either, and my cock was leaking pre-cum at a fast rate. Trouble was, I did feel she might get me too close to coming if she kept on and I didn't yet know what more Sue had in mind.
I thought I would see if Sally was amenable to us doing more, so on an impulse, I bent slightly sideways and managed to capture her nearest nipple in my mouth and began to suck and tease it with my teeth.
"MMmmmm, ahhhhh," she gasped, closing her eyes, making no attempt to stop me.
"Oh, Ben, that's made me so... very trembly," she uttered, through her heavy breathing.
Sue leaned forwards to see better what I was doing, then surreptitiously tweaked one of my nipples. I couldn't see her expression, but I got the feeling she was grinning at how well this had gone, so far.
"Can I ask you something Sally," Sue said, sounding bashful to even ask.
"Hm?" Sally replied, without opening her eyes, obviously enjoying the feel of my fingers in her vagina and my tongue lashing her rock-hard nipple.
"I know this may sound a bit silly, but that last photo, that showed Ben's stuff...well emmm, coming out of you, what did it feel like when he did it?"
"You mean when he came?"
"Yes, at the time."
Sally stopped wanking me, opened her eyes and turned her head towards Sue, "You mean you have never experienced it?" Sally said, a bit incredulous.
"N...no I told you, I am not on the pill," Sue lied, "I think I would be too scared, you know. To let anyone squirt inside me."
"Oh yes, I remember, you said."
"So how does it feel?" Sue persisted.
Both of us knew full well that she was on the pill, and I had come inside her on lots of occasions. I wondered why she was bringing this up and where she wanted to take this. I stopped moving my fingers, but left them deep in their warm, wet, channels.
"I don't think I can describe it," Sally said, "you would need to try it for yourself really."
"I can't do that," Sue replied, sadly.
We were all still for a few moments as though we were waiting for something.
"You could you know," Sally said, an idea obviously in her head.
"What do you mean," she replied, turning to look at where Sally was still gripping my cock.
"Well," Sally started, turning towards Sue so that I had to release her nipple from my mouth, and talking across me, "if you were on the right part of your... ummm, you know, 'cycle', it would be safe and you could try it," she finished, a look of new excitement in her eyes.
"Hmmm," Sue said, "I still think it might be too risky, I am due to 'start' any day soon, I don't know if that is a good time or not," Sue said, playacting the innocent, like a seasoned actor.
"Girls, girls, I am here you know, its not really a subject I want to hear about," I said, and not being a party to Sue's plans, wanting to move on to whatever we were going to do next.
"This is the ideal time then Sue," Sally persisted, ignoring my comment but slowly starting to wank my cock again, probably to keep me happy.
Sue's brow furrowed, and she looked as though she was thinking hard and turning over what Sally had said.
"But Ben is still my brother, I think we already went far enough as some of these photos show, we probably shouldn't repeat it," she said.
"I know, still, you've done it before with him, but just not felt what I know you want to feel," Sally said, really warming up to the idea. "I haven't said anything to anyone about the photos of course, as we agreed,... so...if you did want to...I promise I wouldn't tell a soul about this either, and... well... it would be so exciting to see it after all that we have done," she indicated the photos.
"I'm not sure, I'm not sure, it's maybe too scary," Sue said, quietly, acting it out.
"I am still here," I tried to interject.
Sally very slowly continued stroking my cock, which I thought wasn't too bad an outcome anyway.
"What do you think Ben, would you like to do it, or do you think it's too risky too?" Sue said, including me in the discussion eventually.
I turned naturally to look at Sue, so I could try to see how she wanted me to answer, and immediately saw the naked lust and sparkle in her eyes that I knew by now meant 'I want this'. It was something we had done often, and I knew there was no risk, but Sally didn't, and it clearly excited her as much as Sue.
"Urrrr, well, it is a bit scary, perhaps it's too risky letting it squirt inside you," I said.
"There would only be a tiny risk," Sally pressed on, looking towards Sue, "but oh my God, it would be so erotic to watch, I've never seen two other people do it for real," she added.
"You did see him inside me once," Sue said, holding up the relevant photo.
"Yes, but only for a few moments and then he pulled out," Sally said.
"Hmmmm, well, if Sally knows it is safe, it would be thrilling, but only of you want to," I butted in, my cock twitching in Sally's hand at the thought.
"Wouldn't you like to feel it jetting inside you, so you know how it really feels," Sally piled on the pressure.
"I do, but..." Sue hesitated, keeping up the reluctant stance.
"If it would make you feel any better," Sally coaxed, "we can do the reverse of what we did in the shed for the photos, I'll let Ben put it in me for a short while, and then he can put it in you, so we will have both done it again. How does that sound?"
She was pulling out all the stops now, she really wanted to see me come in Sue's apparently unprotected pussy.
I decided not to say anything and just lay back enjoying it. They were clearly negotiating for my cock, and as far as I was concerned, I would be happy to put my cock in either, or both of them by this stage, as long as I got to come inside one of them. I was a bit worried though that the time might slip away, and our parents would be back before they made a decision.
I think Sue might have been thinking the same thing as I caught her quickly glancing at the clock.
"I really do want to," Sue finally said, "my body is tingling all over at the thought, but I don't know whether that is nerves or just feeling so randy at what it might be like."
"I'm feeling the same," Sally said, letting us know she was really turned on at the thought.
"Well," Sue began, "if you are really sure it is safe, I would love to feel what it's like and think I am being persuaded, but I would want to see Ben's cock in you first?"
"Would that be ok Ben," Sally asked, looking back at me, the excitement of anticipation in her eyes.
"Umm, yes, I guess so, I mean, we have done this before Sally haven't, we?" I said, also feeling excited that I might be burying my cock in Sally first, and then Sue, how lucky can a young guy get I thought.
"How should we do this then? Shall I come and sit on your lap Ben?" Sally said, softly, but clearly keen to push us all on.
As I felt Sally start to move, I slid my wet fingers out of her warm tunnel, leaving the ones inside Sue gently working away.
She slowly knelt up, then, turning to face me, put her legs over and outside both of mine and lowered herself down, so that she was sitting on my thighs, her stockinged legs touching mine and my hard cock sticking up between us. That was a new and sensuous feeling; the texture of her nylons contrasting with her warm bare thighs where the stockings stopped.
Sue was watching avidly, enjoying the feel of my fingers inside her while she watched Sally get into position.
Once she was sitting still and facing me, I removed my fingers from Sue. She immediately replaced mine with her own, while I put my hands on Sally's hips, and just ran them up over her waist and the side of her breasts. She in turn looked down and took hold of my cock again, gently wanking it, alternately exposing and hiding the purple head with my foreskin.
"Mmmm," I groaned, as her soft hands manipulated that sensitive appendage.
I quickly looked sideways to see how Sue was taking it, and saw she was still carefully watching what Sally was doing, but had one breast in her hand and was teasing her own nipple to the rhythm of her fingers, that were stroking in and out of her wet pussy.
Now that it had come to it, I could see that although Sally was excited about what was about to happen, her initial bravado at suggesting it had waned a little and she seemed a bit reluctant to lead the way now.
Putting my hands around her bottom, I pulled her gently towards me so that my cock was pressed in-between her swollen labia. She moved her hands to press the length of my cock against her and then subtly moved her hips so that my cock moved against her.
"Mmmmm, that feels good Ben." she said, as she rocked herself against me, her hands now on my shoulders.
As I was propped up against the back of the bedhead, I was able to watch as my cock slid sensuously up and down Sally's slit, half engulfed by her puffy lips either side, and lubricated by both of our secretions. I used my free hands to stroke Sally's breasts, playing with her hard nipples, just as Sue was doing with her own.
Sally had her eyes half closed and was enjoying it so much that I began to wonder if the pleasure she was feeling had led her off at a tangent and this was as far as she wanted to go this time.
Sue, who had been watching, must have had the same thoughts, and of course being Sue wasn't about to let it go at that.
"Shall we put Ben's cock inside you now?" Sue asked, brazenly.
"Oh, ummm yes, I did say that I would, didn't I?" Sally said, a bit hesitantly though, I thought.
"How about we also make this a bit more erotic," Sue said, as if it was a sudden idea.
"What do you mean?" Sally asked, as we both turned to look at Sue.
"Could I hold Ben's cock and guide it into you?" Sue said, her eyes bright and sparkling with anticipation.
I suppose I shouldn't have been too surprised. I knew that Sue did have a tendency to take things as far as she could for that extra bit of excitement, a trait that more than once had almost got us caught out in the past, although of course Sally wasn't aware of that.
"You mean you want to hold your brother's cock while he puts it in me?"
"Don't you think that would be very sexy?" Sue continued.
Sally was processing this, and I could see by her expression and by the slight trembling of her legs, that to see and feel Sue holding my cock while we did this, appealed to her.
I just kept quiet, still revelling in the sensations Sally's movements were still giving to my cock.
"Well, yes, I do, and it does sound like a new experience," Sally agreed.
Having had confirmation that Sally was game, Sue lost no time in sliding one of her slim hands under one of my legs and up between us, then putting her fingers around the base of my cock. I could see and feel that a part of Sue's hand was touching Sally's pubic hair and pussy lips. I heard Sally give out an involuntary sigh when she felt the contact and remembered the photo where they were kissing and fingering each other with enthusiasm.
Sally stopped moving when she felt Sue's fingers touching her.
I next felt her fingers and palm sliding up the back of my cock and then the feeling was gone.
Sally's eyes opened wider, "Ohhhh," she gasped.
It took me a moment to work it out, but then, feeling the subtle movement of Sue's hand, I realised she had pushed at least one of her fingers up into Sally's wet vagina.
"I didn't know you were going to do that," Sally gasped, as I felt Sue's hand moving down there.
"I thought I would just help a bit for a moment," Sue replied, "as long as it's ok with you?"
"It is certainly helping," Sally panted, her breathing having gone up a notch, "although it does feel a bit weird in a sexy sort of way with Ben touching me too."
I could feel Sue's hand moving as she continued working on Sally, her palm still brushing against the underside of my cock when she pushed her fingers in and out of Sally. I could also hear the gradually increasing noise her fingers were making as Sally's juices flowed. This was turning out to be an exciting afternoon.
"Shall we try something even more sexy?" Sue said.
"Wh...what do you mean?" Sally said, in-between ragged breaths.
"Let me show you."
"Well ok, I trust you."
Sue was going to try something and neither Sally nor I knew what, except it was going to be sexier than what she was doing now. Knowing Sue, I was sure it was.
I felt Sue's hand descend; her palm, and then her fingers, touching the back of my cock. I looked at her to see a look of concentration mixed with sexual excitement on her face. I knew better than to ask and just waited to see what she had in mind.
She sort of fumbled around with my cock, it was a nice feeling, but then somehow, she put her thumb over my cock and with two of her fingers extended, pushed my cock onto them. Manoeuvring her hand and my cock, she found Sally's very wet pussy lips with the tip of her fingers, pushed her fingers between them slightly and by adding pressure with her thumb, pressed my cock into the curve of her fingers. Then slowly, with a bit of effort, started to slide the whole package past Sally's puffy open labia towards the tighter entrance.
Once I realised what she was trying to do, I moved my hips a little closer.
I could hardly believe Sue wanted to have my cock and her fingers together inside Sally.
At first, Sally was just letting it happen, I suppose she was just feeling parts of her being touched sensuously, but as Sue, with my help, slowly fed my cock and her fingers into Sally, her eyes opened wide.
"Ahhhh, that feels so stretched, I didn't think you were that big the last time Ben," she said, through gritted teeth.
It was only when Sue had fed about a quarter of my cock inside Sally along with her fingers, and then started to waggle them in the limited space, that Sally sensed it wasn't just my cock that was penetrating her.
"Is that...? Ohhh God...your fingers too?... oh, shit Sue, I've never...wow," she spluttered, a bit lost for words to describe what she was feeling.
"I can feel my brother's cock inside you," Sue said, as excited as Sally, "do you like the feeling?"
"I feel very full and stretched," Sally gasped, moving a little to make herself more comfortable.
"What about you Ben," Sue added.
"To be honest, it's a bit weird to feel you... 'in there'... with me," I said, feeling Sue's fingers minutely moving on my cock.
"Just slide further in," Sue encouraged me.
"I don't know if I can take it," Sally interjected, a slight grimace on her face.
"It'll just be Ben from now on," Sue said, "I won't do anymore."
I carefully did as Sue had said, and as I slid more of my hard cock into Sally, I could feel Sue's fingers on the bottom of it and the walls of Sally's vagina on the top. It was a crazy feeling.
Pushing slowly in, I finally felt Sue's palm cupping my balls and knew I was fully inside now.
As though she had been using a shoehorn, when Sue felt my balls in her hand, she slowly pulled her wet fingers out leaving me fully embedded in Sally's hot channel.
"Oh God, that was something I didn't expect," Sally gasped, "I don't know how you think of these things Sue, I thought you were slightly prudish, but I am rapidly changing my opinion," she added.
"It was just something that came to me on the spur of the moment," Sue said quickly, still trying to give the impression to Sally that she wasn't very experienced.
I thought it would be a good idea to move Sally's thoughts to something else, so dipping my hips, I let my cock slide partially out and then thrust back in again quickly.
"Ohhhfff," Sally muttered, "mmmm".
Sue was avidly watching where my cock was penetrating Sally and partially withdrawing, and I noticed that the hand she had used was now moving around between her own pussy lips.
Sally had taken up the rhythm and was actively fucking up and down on my rigid cock, and despite Sue stretching her earlier she was still tight and giving me amazing feelings.
"You had better not finish Ben," Sally said, "you have to save that for Sue," she reminded me.
I looked quickly at Sue, who quickly raised and lowered an eyebrow.
Now that I was inside her, Sally was moving with me, using her thigh muscles to lift herself up and down on my cock, obviously enjoying the feelings and no longer bothered that Sue was watching closely and fingering herself alongside us.
She may have been enjoying it, but it was obvious that Sally was also monitoring me for any signs that I may be close to coming, and as my breathing rate increased, and my thrusts into her got stronger, she gradually slowed down and then stopped moving altogether.
"Whew Ben, I think we need to stop and let Sue have a chance before it is too late," she said, as my cock twitched inside her.
"Ummm ok," I said a little disappointed, as I was enjoying fucking her and I knew that Sue and I could do this at any time, but of course we had to keep up appearance for Sally.
Confirming her decision that it was time for Sue to experience what she had said she wanted, Sally lifted herself up completely and my very wet cock slid from her.
"Do you want to change places Sue?" Sally said.
Sue is a great actor, and feigning nervousness, didn't immediately move.
"I'm still a bit worried", Sue said, biting her bottom lip, "you know, if anything should happen."
"You did say you wanted the experience," Sally said, looking a bit disappointed.
"I know... and I do, I'm just still a bit apprehensive."
"Perhaps..." Sally started, her brow wrinkled in thought, "perhaps if you lay down with Ben on top of you, he needn't put his cock in as far as I had it, and you can still feel him squirt, but with even less risk?" she suggested.
Both Sue and I knew that it wouldn't have made any difference how deep inside her I was when I came. There wasn't really any risk, but we kept up the pretence that she was unprotected, as that thought obviously excited Sally more.
"That sounds a bit safer," Sue said, slowly, "and I will still get to feel what it's like that way," she concluded.
"I'm sure you'll find it amazing," Sally pressed.
"Well.... ok," Sue said, appearing to make her mind up, "what shall I do?"
"I think you can just shuffle down the bed a bit until you are lying with your head on the pillow," Sally said, kneeling to one side of us.
"Like this?" Sue replied, now lying full length, her legs slightly open.
"Yes. Now Ben, you move between her legs," Sally said, simulating being a director making a porn film but without cameras.
I had to subdue a tendency to laugh at her basic instructions, as Sue and I had done this so many times, but it wouldn't do to give the game away.
Sue opened her legs more to allow me to move and kneel between them. I could see her pussy was slightly open and very shiny with moisture from her own ministrations, the pink nub of her clit clearly erect and exposed. I knew from previous experience how turned on she was, even though she was acting reticent.
Sally moved to be right by Sue's side, adjacent to her hips, where she had a clear view of her pussy and my cock that was sticking out straight, with a dew drop of precum leaking out of the tip.
"Oh my God, I am so excited and scared at the same time, I'm so wet down there and my heart is going crazy," Sue said, "are you sure we should do this Ben?"
"Mine too," I said, following Sue's lead, "I am sure it will be fantastic, but only if you are sure too," I replied.
"Oh Sue, you're trembling," Sally said, in a low voice, hoarse with tension, her pupils black and dilated with the excitement.
I said my sister was a good actor.
"To make sure he's not too far in, how about I put his cock in position a bit like you just did, but keep my hand round him so that he's only in just a bit," Sally said tentatively.
Sue messaged me with her eyes as if to say 'I think that's more for Sally's benefit than ours' but let her do it.
Since we started all this with Sally, even during the photo session in my shed, Sally had been introverted even shy at first, but now was excited and thrilled with the taboo of seeing Sue and I being intimate. Now it was taking her to greater heights to know that we were actually going to fuck, and come, in front of her. It was clear she wanted to be a part of it, and as close to the action as possible.
"Yes, I think that might be a good idea," Sue answered her, "I don't want him to get carried away and make it riskier than it is."
Sally's hand was visibly trembling a little too as she leaned over and took hold of my cock with her nearest hand.
I hoped she wasn't going to stimulate me much more before we did it, as I was already near boiling point, and I could imagine a scenario where I might come before I got anywhere near Sue's vagina.
Fortunately, Sally was also keen to get to move on and slowly steered my hard cock towards Sue's waiting pussy lips.
She slid my foreskin right back and positioned the head of my cock between Sue's wet and open labia before slowly and sensuously rubbing the head up and down, covering it in a mixture of my own precum and Sue's juices.
She seemed to be relishing what she was doing and watching, in a trance like way, as she ploughed my cock up and down Sue's wet slit, rubbing the purple head over the head of Sue's clit on each passage.
"Ohh that's so good," Sue gasped, and I could tell she wasn't faking that.
That seemed to act as a trigger for Sally, thank goodness, as my cock was being stimulated so much that my previous fears might just have come to fruition if she had carried on.
With one last slide, she moved my cock-head down to Sue's entrance and positioned it at the right angle. I felt her sort of pulling my cock and simultaneously pressing it in towards Sue.
I decided it was time to help, so I moved my hips forwards at the same time as she tugged and felt the head slide straight into Sue with hardly any resistance.
"Ohhh," they both said at the same time, Sue with pleasure at the feeling, and Sally at seeing part of my cock penetrate Sue.
"I'm holding your cock inside your sister," Sally gasped, almost in wonder that it was actually happening. "That is so sexy and erotic, ohhhh my God, I never thought I would be doing this."
I saw a quick grin flash across Sue's face, she was really enjoying the whole thing.
"Ahhh yes, I can feel him," Sue said, "just a bit inside me, perhaps just a little more Ben, then stop."
Taking her cue, I moved forwards a little more and another inch of my cock slid into her, Sally's hand still wrapped around the base of my cock.
"I can feel both of you now, Ben's cock and where he is entering you," Sally whispered, almost reverently, her breathing shallow but fast.
"Hmm, do you need to keep your hand there now," I asked, hoping she would remove it and I could 'accidentally' sink right into Sue.
"Yes, I think it's best I keep it there for Sue's sake," she replied, "and I really want to feel when you squirt into her and be part of it," she admitted openly.
Sue and I exchanged quick looks again.
I was surprised when the next thing I felt was Sally beginning to slowly wank my cock with part of it inside Sue. That wasn't something I expected or something we had ever done ourselves, and I admit it was darned sexy to feel another hand wanking me into my sister.
I caught the rhythm, and moved my hips in reverse, but in time with Sally's hand, getting the maximum pleasure from feeling her hand wanking me and the feel of my cock moving in and out of Sue's vagina. I wanted to reach up and tease Sue's nipples, but I was supporting myself on my hands and didn't want to alter the dynamics of our position. However, as I was thinking this, Sue moved her own hand up and began to tease and manipulate her own breasts and nipples in time to the movements going on below.
I noticed Sally's other hand had moved down between her own legs and she was uninhibitedly moving her fingers between the lips of her own pussy. The smell of sex mingling from the two girls was now very strong in the room, a further stimulus battering at my brain.
Sue was groaning with genuine pleasure at what she was experiencing, enhanced I think by Sally being there and taking part. As for me, I was starting to struggle with prolonging the scene, that I knew would probably never occur again, but it was getting more difficult not to give way to the pressure building up inside me.
"Phhheeew, I'm getting so close," Sue panted out, pinching her nipples more violently than before.
"And me," I said, certainly not play-acting this time.
"Oh Lord," Sally croaked, increasing the pace of her own masturbation.
As I expected, very soon, the sensations became too much to hold back and with little warning for either of them, I felt my cum being pumped up my cock and within seconds, the first load jetted into Sue.
"Ohhhh fuck" I groaned at the feeling, as all the afternoons stimulation was suddenly released.
"Uggggh, yes, ohhhh I can feel it," Sue shrieked, "it's making me come. ...Ohhh."
"Oh my God, Oh my God, I can feel the pulses traveling up your cock as they are squirting into Sue," Sally cried out, pressing harder with her fingers.
Sally suddenly let go of my cock and plunged that hand too between her open thighs, two fingers already inside her and rubbing her clit with the other hand, as she too reached a long held-in climax.
Free from any restraint now, I pushed my hips as far forward as I could, embedding my erupting cock as deep as I could into Sue.
In response, for an instant, Sue's eyes opened wide with that familiar sparkle in them. They then seemed to roll back in her head as I felt her vagina contract on my cock and I splashed the end of her cervix with further wads of my sperm, taking her to even greater heights.
While Sally moaned and groaned her way through her own release, I filled Sue's waiting pussy with so much cum that I could feel it backing up and being forced out between us. Fortunately, Sally seemed to be in her own world and hadn't notice my deep penetration that we were not supposed to be doing.
As Sue's orgasm gradually tapered off, she opened her eyes and grinned at me. I pulled back leaving just a couple of inches of my cock inside her and looked sideways at Sally, who was also just coming down from her own climax and was slowly recovering.
Sally looked across at where my cock was still inside Sue, "Oh goodness, look at all your stuff coming out of Sue, I had no idea it might be so much," she said to me.
"It's probably because I am not very far in," I said, trying to keep a straight face, "so most has come out."
"Hmm, yes, that is probably why its looks so much," Sally mused, "good job I stopped you going in too far and all that didn't go inside, isn't it, Sue?" she added, sounding a little relieved.
"Yes, but I did get to feel what it was like. I didn't know it would feel so amazing," Sue replied, "I just hope you were right and it's not much of a risk."
"Seeing that most of it seems to have come outside, I don't think it is, and it was exciting to see and feel, for me too. It's not an afternoon I will forget soon," Sally said. "I just thought we were going to look at a few photos but it all seemed to get out of control fairly quickly," she reflected, now that she had regained her composure.
"Well it was 'out of control' in a fun way and enjoyable though, wasn't it?" Sue asked.
"Oh yes, I'm not saying it wasn't, but... it will just remain with us three, won't it?" Sally said, nervously, "exciting as it was, I would be mortified if anyone knew what we had been doing."
"Of course," Sue and I said.
"It's in everyone's benefit to keep it to ourselves," Sue added.
"That's good then, but I think we ought to get dressed, clean up and remove the photos in case your parents come home a bit early," Sally said pragmatically, "they mustn't suspect anything, I think you will agree?"
"Oh yes, you're right," Sue and I almost said in unison, exchanging a knowing glance.The Garden Shed Ch. 14
Some unexpected photos and revelations, get us excited.
© jasperspen
All persons engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the mid to late 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15-year-olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many people at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters, you will be more in tune with the characters.
*******************************************************************
"Did you both have a relaxing time while me and your dad were over at your gran's house," Mom asked, as we ate our Sunday evening meal together.
"Yes, it was a nice relaxing afternoon," Sue replied.
"I saw that Sally had come over, I'm glad you are friends with her," Mom said, looking at Sue, "she is such a pleasant girl and always so well dressed. Are you going to see more of each other?"
For a change, it was my turn to smirk at Sue. She knew instantly what I was thinking that there wasn't much of Sally we hadn't seen -- and photographed.
"Ummm, maybe," Sue said, trying not to choke on her food.
Mom gave her a stern look, "If you didn't speak with your mouth full, you probably wouldn't choke," she said. "I think Sally might be a good influence on you, she seems very 'proper'," Mom continued, "it might curb some of your more 'tomboy-like' activities."
Sue didn't say anymore, probably because she couldn't, but just continued to eat.
I don't know how I kept a straight face, but I'm glad I did.
"And what about you Ben, what did you do this afternoon?" Mom asked, next.
"Aww, I just went round to my mate Tony's house to sort out a couple of problems on his motorbike," I lied, convincingly.
"You like motorbikes then?"
"Well, I like messing with them and the technical aspects, not sure about riding one," I said.
Mom paused as if deciding whether to say more, then, "I used to ride a motorbike you know," she said, matter-of-factly.
Sue stopped eating, her fork halfway to her mouth.
"Really Mom? You never mentioned it before."
"Oh yes," Dad said, unusually joining in, "your mom was quite a biker-girl in her day, she was the one with the transport that took us out and about, me riding pillion."
Sue and I looked at each other open mouthed, it was the last thing we might have imagined.
"Don't look so surprised," Mom said, a faint blush on her cheeks, "I was young once you know."
"Yes, but you riding a motorbike," Sue said, "I never would have guessed."
"I think I have some photographs somewhere, if you would like to see them," she offered, on the spur of the moment.
"Emmm, yea, we would love to see them," I said, as surprised as Sue at this admission. Perhaps there was more to our mom than we thought.
"Hmm, that reminds me Ben, I did ask you some time ago if you could take a few photos of me, like the ones you did of Sue," she said.
It was my turn to choke on my food, it was turning into a weird meal.
"Like th...those of Sue?" I stuttered, taking a drink of water to clear my throat.
I noticed Sue's face had gone a sickly white, surely Mom hadn't found the hidden photos I had taken of Sue and me. No, she couldn't have otherwise she wouldn't be so calm if she had, and wouldn't be asking me to take similar photos surely?
"Yes, when you first had the camera, you took some photos of your sister outside, to practice, remember?"
"Oh, those photos," I said, without thinking.
Mom gave me an inquisitive look, "What did you think I meant?"
"Nothing, I mean, I had forgotten that you'd asked, and they were the first ones, so not very good," I bluffed, trying hard not to blush.
"Well, you've had lots of practice now, so perhaps you could think about it?"
"Yes, of course, we'll work something out," I said, careful not to look at Sue, and feeling my rapid heartbeat slowing down again.
"Good," she said.
It seemed the subject was being dropped and we continued to eat our dinner.
I hadn't really taken much notice before, but as I surreptitiously looked at Mom, I could see that she was an older version of Sue. True, she wasn't as slim as Sue, but she still had a good figure, and I was trying to imagine her around Sue's age, astride a motorbike, but the picture wouldn't come.
"Penny for them Ben,"
"What?" I said, not realising Mom had noticed I was gazing into space.
"You seemed miles away, in your own world, I wondered what you were thinking about?" Mom said.
"Oh, sorry, ummm...I was just trying to picture you on a motorbike," I said, truthfully.
"I'm beginning to wish I hadn't told you now, but I will dig out those photos later and you'll see."
"Ok, that'll be...interesting." I said, and got on with finishing my dinner.
The rest of the meal went much like any other; a few comments about various things, but nothing significant or worthy of remembering.
******************************************
Later, as usual, Sue and I were washing-up the dinner things in the kitchen.
"Whew, that was a bit awkward," I whispered in Sue's ear, having looked over at the door to check no one was close by.
"It was a bit scary, I thought she knew something, all that talk about Sally and then about photographs."
"Just imagine though if she did want some sexy photos taken," I whispered, even quieter.
"Ben, are you perving on Mom?" she said, almost inaudibly.
"No, of course not, but..."
"You are, aren't you?" Sue said, a bit louder, turning to look me in the eye.
"No, well, not really, I mean, when Dad said about her being a 'biker-girl', I couldn't help wondering."
"It wouldn't be like today you know, all short skirts and flashing their panties," she said, a little too loudly.
"Shhh," I cautioned her, "they'll hear."
"Yes, sorry," she whispered.
"I know that, but she must have done some sexy things when she and Dad were younger...you know."
"Of course," she remembered to whisper this time, "remember when we were decorating my bedroom, we heard them 'at it' in their room, didn't we? So, they still 'do it'."
"Yes, I remember what we did while we listened too," I said, with a grin.
Still with her rubber glove on, she quickly moved one hand in front of me and felt the front of the jogging trousers I had changed into after Sally had left.
"Hey," I hissed, looking quickly behind us at the door.
"I knew you were hard," she said, quietly chuckling, "thinking about taking naughty photos of Mom has made you randy hasn't it. Go on admit it?"
"I never gave it a moments thought until today, but its just a fantasy, she would never do anything like that," I said.
"Hmmm, that didn't stay just a fantasy with me though, did it big brother?" she said, grinning ear to ear.
"Yes, but this is Mom we are talking about, it's even difficult to imagine."
"Looks like you've managed it," she said, taking a firmer grip on my now much harder cock.
"Sue, stop it, see what you've done now, not only is the front of my trousers wet from your glove, but you have got me fully hard, I hope no one come in."
"You shouldn't have been having those thoughts about Mom then, should you?" she quipped, in a whisper, and let go of my cock.
I glanced at the door, and listened for any movement from the living room where I could hear the TV was on. Confident all was clear for a few moments, I slipped quickly behind Sue, put my arms around her and my hands up onto her breasts, one in each hand, then pulled her back towards me, pressing my hard cock against the groove of her pert bottom.
"You just want me to have thoughts about you, don't you?" I whispered, right down her ear, and at the same time ground my cock against her.
"Ben, you stop it, you know we nearly got caught here last time," she said, struggling noiselessly to get free.
"You liked it though, and the danger?" I said.
"You know I do, but this is madness," she said, her breathing going a little faster.
"Mmm, so nice feeling my cock against you, isn't it?"
"I know, but not now, we don't want to spoil it by being caught, and anyway, I think Mom is going to look out those old photos, she may come past at any second," Sue said.
I realised she was probably right, and it wasn't worth the risk, so reluctantly I let her go and moved back by her side to finish drying the crockery.
We concentrated on the task in hand and were quiet for a while. My cock gradually softened until it was no longer obvious, and the damp patch dried out fairly quickly in the warm kitchen.
We had almost finished the chore when Sue again checked the door.
"Would you really like to take some...what shall we say... 'risqué' photos of Mom if you had the chance?" she whispered in my ear.
Now I knew that Sue had been turning it over in her mind and it interested her, but I knew it could never happen.
"You know it could never happen," I voiced my thoughts.
"Hmm, never say never," Sue said, enigmatically.
Oh no, I thought, whatever does she have in mind now, she has led us into some weird situations, but surely, she is not even thinking about trying this.
"I think you should drop any weird ideas you have about this before it gets us into serious trouble," I said, more firmly than I do usually.
"We'll see," she said, with that determined look on her face that I knew so well.
"We'll see what?" came a familiar voice from by the door to the kitchen.
We looked quickly at each other, but Sue was quick off the mark as usual.
"Ah, Mom, I was just saying that we'll see what Dad meant by 'biker-girl' if you find those photos."
"Oh, I do wish I hadn't mentioned them now, goodness knows what you'll think of me, but I suppose you won't stop mithering me until I find them will you?"
"Probably not," Sue said, grinning at Mom.
"Well, I suppose you are adults now, and I was around your age, so you'll see that everyone can be a bit silly sometimes even your parents. So, all right, I will go and find them if it's going to shut you up, but no laughing or crude comments as some of them are...quite... 'silly'," she said, leaving quickly to go upstairs, as we noticed she had started to blush.
After she had left, Sue raised her eyebrows at me, and we exchanged intrigued looks.
"Whatever did she mean?" I said.
"I don't know but I guess we'll find out soon," Sue replied, as much in the dark as me.
We left the kitchen tidy and went into the living room to join Dad who was partly watching the TV and reading his newspaper at the same time.
"You two finished in there?" he asked, when he noticed us sit down on the sofa.
"Yes, all done," Sue replied.
"Good, thank you. Your mother was here a moment ago, but she seems to have disappeared."
"She has just gone upstairs, she said she was going to find those photos she mentioned, you know the motorbike ones," Sue told him.
"Oh, those... hmmm, yes, I thought she had got rid of them ages ago."
"Why would she have done that?" Sue asked, with a puzzled expression.
"Well..." Dad said, hesitantly, "we did a few silly things then, I didn't think she would keep them let alone show them to anyone."
Now we were both left wondering why they kept calling them 'silly' and what was so special about them, that caused Mom to be a bit embarrassed and Dad to be unusually coy. Just then, we heard Mom coming down the stairs and hoped that we would not have to wonder much longer, although personally I thought it was all going to be an anti-climax.
She came in clutching a slightly dusty, small, box.
"Let me sit between you two," she said, moving towards us on the sofa.
We made a space for her and waited to see what she was going to show us.
Dad was taking more of an interest than usual, "Are you sure you want to show them those?" he said, a worried frown on his face.
"Yes, they are both adults now, it won't hurt," she said, "it was a long time ago."
"Yes, but..."
"Oh, it's fine, let them see how daring we were then, it might make them realise we weren't always just 'mom and dad'," Mom said, quashing his objections.
"Ok then, it's up to you, of course," Dad finished.
Sue and I exchanged glances again, more intrigued than ever.
She opened the box and took a small bunch of photographs out.
"Right. These are ones of me learning to ride my motorbike when I was in my mid-teens. You couldn't have a licence until you were at least sixteen, but my grandfather had a farm then, so he used to let me ride around on his land."
The photos were only about three inches by five, black and white but slightly yellowed with age, and a tiny bit grainy, but you could still see a lot of detail.
The various photos showed Mom as a teenager, dressed in a short sleeve, shirt, of some sort, and shorts, sitting astride, riding, or just proudly standing alongside, quite a large motorbike. We were both astonished at how good she looked; it was clear who Sue took after.
"Wow, Dad wasn't kidding when he said you were a 'biker-girl', apart from the more old-fashioned motorbike they could have been taken yesterday," I said.
"Yes, true," Sue agreed.
"Those were taken by my dad I think, when I was learning, and, I didn't really know Mike, your dad, then."
"Goodness, look at those long legs," I said, without thinking.
"Trust you to find something of interest other than the motorbike, Ben," Mom said, blushing but with a grin on her face.
"I thought so too when I saw her," Dad chimed in, and chuckled.
Mom gave him a look, but it was clear she was enjoying the compliments and the memories, and surprising us with these revelations, quite a different side to her, that we had rarely seen.
"What about the others?" I asked. seeing quite a few more in the box.
"These are a few taken after I met your Dad and had got my licence."
She passed them over and sure enough they made a very handsome couple, Dad with lots of hair and dressed in very casual clothes, holding Mom around her slim waist, as they smiled at the camera.
"We used to go everywhere on that old bike. That's your dad on the back, but as it was more than 20 years ago - around 1949 or 50 I think, when I was about 19 - you'll notice we didn't wear crash helmets in those days. Thinking back, it was quite a dangerous thing to do, although there wasn't much traffic and everything was slower, but we were full of confidence, so we never thought about it," she said, her eyes going slightly glazed as she remembered.
Having scrutinised them and made a few comment back and forth, there were still a few more in the bottom of the box.
"Are those the last ones?" Sue asked.
Mom looked over at Dad, who sort of shrugged as if in answer to an unasked question.
"Yes, these are the last ones. But, before I show them to you, let me explain. Your dad was friends with someone who, a bit like you Ben, liked photography and had set himself up so he could develop and print his own films, not very common in those days. He also had a collection of quite a few different cameras, although of course not as sophisticated as yours is now. So, one sweltering day in the summer, your dad borrowed a camera for the day. We rode out to a quiet picturesque place in the country taking a small picnic lunch. I think he sort of fancied himself as a bit of a photographer, and I agreed to model for him..." she paused.
We both noticed that she had begun to blush again.
"I am beginning to think you were right Mike and this was a bad idea," she sighed.
Dad looked at her and sort of shrugged again.
"No, go on Mom," Sue said, a hint of excitement in her voice.
"Well, as I said we were a bit silly and adventurous, so... towards the end of the roll of film, when your dad asked me if I would do a few 'glamour' poses for him, the sun was shining, it was an isolated place, and I was enjoying myself so much that I just agreed."
"Glamour poses?" Sue said, unbelievingly, "you mean with no..."
"Yes, with no clothes on," Mom interrupted, her face a deep red now.
Sue and I looked at one another, our mouths wide open.
Dad looked a bit uncomfortable, "How many do you have 'like that'?" he asked, emphasising the 'like that'.
"Oh, only two," Mom said.
"Two? Oh, ok, I thought there... never mind," Dad said, with what seemed like relief.
"Can we see?" Sue stuttered.
"I wasn't sure I should, but I am only showing you these because you both seem to have become more mature during the last year - well mostly," she grinned, trying to lighten the atmosphere, "so we need to treat you more as adults. They are not 'dirty' in any way, in fact I am sort of proud of them, and we did have some fun," she glanced over again at Dad, "anyway, that's why I kept them, so you will have to make your own mind up about what you think," she finished.
Sue and I briefly exchanged looks again.
She showed us the first one, taken side on, Mom was smiling at the camera sitting astride the motorbike without a stitch of clothes on. Her hands were holding the handlebars, so that from the angle the photo was taken, her arms were covering most of her breasts.
It was my turn to blush now as I looked at the photo of my naked mom. "Ummmm...well, it's a good photo," I uttered, not knowing what to say.
"You look great Mom, just like a model in a magazine," Sue said, more positively, looking closely at the print.
"Thank you dear," Mom said, obviously pleased with the compliment, "here's another."
This one was a little more explicit. Dad had taken it from in front of the motorbike, so that although the handlebars obscured much below hip level, you could see one of her breasts and nipple clearly.
"Is this embarrassing you Ben?" she asked, looking at my red face, "you are very quiet. If either of you think I shouldn't be showing you these then we can just stop there?"
"No...err... it's just a surprise, that's all," I muttered, a bit embarrassed, but only because I was getting turned on by seeing Mom like this and my cock was misbehaving.
"It's fine Mom," Sue added, "it looks like you were enjoying the errr... 'freedom'."
"I was, I still remember how sort of 'empowering' it was to be doing something my parents would have been horrified to see. It's probably not something you two have experienced, but in those days, this wasn't the 'done thing' for unmarried couples -- or even married ones come to think about it," she giggled, uncharacteristically, and passed the last two photos over for us to see.
OH MY GOD, she was posing leaning against the motorbike, full length shots, with her long hair thrown back over her shoulders keeping it out of the way, showing both breasts and a dark triangle at the junction of her legs. In the second photo, one of her legs was lifted and resting on one of the foot-rests. You could just make out where her pubic hair parted, and her slit would be. I have to admit she had a great figure and looked stunning, so much like Sue does now.
"You... look...ummm fantastic," I managed, my eyes glued to her naked form, causing my cock to get an unwelcome full erection in my loose trousers. I was thinking I would have liked to have got hold of the negative, I am sure I could have enhanced and enlarged the detail a bit, but I knew I daren't ask.
"You could be on the cover of any of those Health Magazines with a figure like that," Sue said, an excitement in her eyes that I knew only too well.
"I don't know about that," Mom said, "but I am surprised you even know what might be on the cover of those," she added, looking sternly at Sue.
"Well, as you said, I am an adult now and I have eyes," she replied, a cheeky grin on her face.
"Yes, of course you are, I suppose I did say that earlier, didn't I?" she said, smiling and losing the stern look immediately.
"If you enjoyed doing this, perhaps we should all go on a holiday to a nudist resort," Sue blurted out, unexpectedly.
There was a charged silence in the room for a short while, no one wanting to speak first.
"I assume that was a joke," Mom said, at last.
"I think we are a bit too old for that," Dad added, laughing quietly, and defusing the situation.
"Sorry, it just came out," Sue said, a little apologetically.
"I can't imagine Ben doing that anyway, he's not even keen to be seen in just his underwear," Mom grinned.
"Leave him alone," Dad said, "you're embarrassing the poor lad."
The conversation was getting a bit personal now and I didn't like being the object of it. If she had any idea of what Sue, Sally and I had been doing, she might have different thoughts about my willingness, I mused to myself.
"Hmmm, well I think we got a little off track there, but now you know that your Dad and I were young once, and not averse to a bit of 'fun'," she said, giving Dad another look that had some hidden meaning we could only guess at.
"I can see," Sue said, "thank you for showing us, I think I will be thinking of you in a different light from now on."
Mom collected up the photos a bit self-consciously and carefully put them back into the box, a bit wistfully too I thought.
"You ok now Ben," Mom said, "I mean, sorry if I embarrassed you."
"No, it's fine, I was a bit surprised, but thank you for letting us into your 'secret'," I said, "it was quite emmmm... exciting, no sorry, I meant 'enlightening'," I corrected quickly.
God, I don't know why I said that.
Mom couldn't help but raise an eyebrow, but she let it drop.
She took her box of photos and went upstairs to put them wherever she had been hiding them all this time, and when she returned, we didn't mention them again, but sat and watched some programmes on TV. I don't remember what we watched as my mind was distracted with the remembered images of our naked mom and wondering why it had given me an erection.
Early on, Sue went up to her room to do whatever she does in there and then earlier than usual Mom and Dad said goodnight and went to bed early. I thought that the looks they were giving each other meant more than they were just tired.
******************************************************************************
I had some very weird, half- remembered, dreams that night, something about me riding pillion behind Mom, naked on her motorbike, and putting my arms round her to hold on but putting them onto her breasts as we sped along. Yes, I know, I did say it was weird, but there was other stuff that perhaps thankfully I didn't remember when I woke up, except that I had to relieve a rock-solid erection before I could get up.
Being Monday morning, everyone was busy getting breakfast and hurrying to get to work on time, and I had college, so there was little conversation and certainly no mention of last evening's revelations.
It was an average day, and I was glad to get home in the late afternoon.
Being the first home and knowing no one would be back for nearly an hour, I had this urge to see those last photos again, but also to be able to study them in my own time. I went straight to my room and having changed into my usual jogging bottoms and loose T shirt, I am ashamed to say that I gave in, and almost like an intruder, crept guiltily along the landing to their room.
Although no one was home, I trod quietly almost afraid to make a noise, and then carefully opened the door to our parent's bedroom, leaving it ajar so I could hear if anyone came home, and looked around.
I had been in there before of course for various reasons when one of them were present, but never on my own in the empty house. I wondered if just by entering, somehow Mom would know I had been in there, so I was barefoot and careful not to disturb anything. I had almost changed my mind and was turning round to leave, when I caught sight of the box she had the photos in, on top of the wardrobe, hiding in plain view and easily reachable.
I knew I shouldn't be doing this, so the adrenaline had kicked in ready to run if I heard anyone. I could feel my heart beating faster, and my hands a little shaky as I got closer and looked at the box. Now I am not totally stupid, so I looked at it carefully to see how it was positioned so that I could replace it exactly as I found it, and then gingerly reached up and lifted it down.
I wondered whether to take it to my own room, or stay there and look through it, but decided that it was best to stay there so that I could replace it quickly if I needed to and could then get quickly back to my room.
I sat on the bed, careful not to ruck it up, and opened the lid, noticing that the contents didn't seem to be placed in any particular way but seeing that the earlier ones she had shown us were on top. I removed all of those, wanting to quickly get to the ones where she was naked.
Just a minute I thought... there are more than I remember seeing. In fact, there were another eight as well as the ones she had shown us, and at the bottom, a small, yellowed envelope. When I carefully opened it, I couldn't believe my luck. Inside were a load of the old style, oblong negatives, I assumed must be for the photos.
I started to look at the photos she hadn't shown us and now I could see why. Obviously, the amateur photoshoot had gone on longer and become more daring with each shot. My heart was beating even more rapidly and my cock stirring as I looked at them one by one.
On the first one, still naked, she had raised one foot onto the seat of the motorbike displaying her pussy provocatively in a way that showed clearly her slit open a little. With trembling hands and keeping them in order, I looked at each one in turn as they got increasingly explicit. Dad had got closer each time, but seemingly focussing his attention on the dark triangle of her sex. The last but one was of her sitting sideways on the seat of the motorbike, a close up of her pussy, her fingers opening her labia and her erect clitoris plainly on view. I ran my tongue over my now dry lips.
I turned over the last one that for some reason was face down, and I could hardly believe my eyes. There, in clear view was the same shot, but with an erect cock, the head appearing to just touch her opening, taken looking down between them.
Wow, I could hardly believe that my normally prudish and staid mom, and usually quiet and unassuming Dad, had posed like this even though they were a lot younger then. However, the photo evidence was there in front of me.
My cock was straining in my trousers now, as I scrutinised each photo again closely, I lowered my waistband and extracted my cock, slowly wanking it as I looked at each one with my imagination running wild. I was sure they would have had sex, probably on their picnic rug in the open air once they had finished with the camera, even though I knew they weren't married at the time. I guessed Dad must have developed these himself at his friend's house unless he had let his friend see them, but was that likely?
I was so engrossed with looking and thinking, that I didn't hear the footsteps, or the door slowly opening wider.
"What on earth are you doing....no don't answer that, I can see what you're doing," I heard my sister's voice say.
My heart missed a beat as I was startled out of my reverie, but at the same time relieved that it was only my sister, and not my mom, as I hadn't heard anyone enter the house.
I didn't know what to do at first, as she had caught me, just like in my shed, with my cock in hand, looking at photos, except this time they weren't of any anonymous model in a magazine, but of our mom and dad.
"I errr, was just...curious," I stuttered, red faced with embarrassment.
"Mom will have a fit if she finds you in here," Sue started, moving further into the room, "what have you got there anyway?"
"Please don't think I'm weird, but I just wanted a closer look at the photos Mom showed us last night."
"I knew you were having lewd thoughts when she showed us those, but I didn't think you needed a 'closer look'," she said smirking, "but they are very tame aren't they, not like ours," she giggled then at our shared secret.
"The ones she showed us were," I said, knowingly.
"What do you mean... are there more? Is that what you're saying?" she asked, getting closer.
She came and sat next to me on the bed, and I handed her the eight photos still in the order I found them.
I watched her face as she looked at each of them in turn, her eyes getting wider by the second.
She eventually came to the last two.
"Ohhhh," she said, her face a little flushed and her mouth open at the penultimate one.
I waited in anticipation for her to see the last one.
"OHHHH FUCK," she exclaimed, uncharacteristically, "is that... it ... fuck, it is, isn't it? It's Dad's cock."
She was staring at it in disbelief.
"Well unless there was three of them on the motorbike, I think that's a fair guess," I said, smugly.
"Well...that's ....really hot, isn't it?" she finally said, "I know we have heard them, but I never thought I'd see...so that's why Dad looked worried last night, he thought she was going to show all of them to us -- as if she would. Goodness, what a turn up."
"I think these are the negatives too," I said, holding the small envelope.
I could see they had affected her, as she was still staring at the last one and moving her bare thighs together under her short skirt.
"What did you just say," she said, suddenly, looking at me.
"I said, I think these are the negatives too."
Sue was always quick off the mark, "So, you could print some of these and make them bigger and sharper than the ones in here?"
It had already occurred to me, but I had more or less dismissed the idea as being too dangerous; what if she missed them, what if she realised the box had been disturbed, what if she hid the box and I couldn't get them back in. The 'what ifs' had won, but now Sue was on the case.
"You accused me of 'lewd thoughts' but seeing these has made you randy too, hasn't it?" I asked, grinning.
"It has a bit," she admitted, "and I can see by your cock that you are too."
I had been holding my cock throughout while I watched Sue looking at the photos and it hadn't diminished in size.
"I can't deny it," I said, "but we should get this box back where I found it in case one of them comes home early," I said, getting nervous about how long I had been in their room.
Sue bit her bottom lip...oh, dear, that was often a sign she had thought of something risky.
"Hold on, wait, you could just take the negatives out and see if you can print them better, couldn't you?"
"No, I think it's too risky," I said, apprehensive about what she was thinking.
"Wouldn't you like to see them enlarged and clearer?" she whispered, conspiratorially.
"We can't, Mom will know somehow, she's almost got x-ray vision, you know how perceptive she is," I said, horrified but equally excited at what she was suggesting.
She put her hand out and took my cock from my hand, wanking it slowly up and down for me.
"Come on, it will be fun and sexy to see 'a bit more' if we can."
"What do you mean," I asked.
"If you do it," she started, continuing to wank my cock slowly and sensuously, her face red with excitement, "we could look at them together in your shed when you have done them. If it makes you so randy... perhaps I might act as Mom..."
"Oh no, that's a bit way out and truly weird."
"I know, it is a bit kinky, that's the fun of it."
"I'm not sure that we should be doing it at all," I said.
"What, after all that we've done so far," she laughed, "and, like all the other photos we took, no one will know," she coaxed.
I suppose she had a point, and although it seemed a step too far, I reasoned that it was just a fantasy sort of thing and what harm could it do?
"If you agree, I will make you come, now, here in their room," she whispered, throatily, "but you'll have to decide quickly, we don't have much time," she added, persuasively.
"It's too risky, we will make a mess, and Mom will know, even by just by a different smell," I said, very tempted but seriously doubting the sanity of what she was suggesting.
"Didn't you notice the strong lavender smell in here, they have one of those room freshener block things, it'll mask anything," she said, her eyes bright now with anticipation.
"Anyway, I will catch it all," she said, running her tongue over her lips invitingly.
"Seriously? How?"
"Trust me. Stand here in front of me."
Sue, still stroking my cock, was weakening my resistance.
"How would we even do this?" I said, standing up, my trousers and underwear still around my thighs.
"Like this," she said, engulfing the head of my cock into her mouth.
"Ohhh, God Sue, I don't think 'quickly' is going to be a problem," I gasped.
She swirled her tongue around my already sensitive glans, tickling underneath it with the tip. She probed the hole in the centre and by pulling my foreskin right back moved the flat of her tongue all around the underside.
With one hand she held my cock at the base and the other she slipped under my balls, massaging them gently and pulling them towards her, as she sucked on my shaft.
She moved her head backwards and forwards, her lips forming an elastic circle that moved up and down my cock. Gradually, deeper, and deeper, she took as much of my cock into her mouth as she could, which was about half its length. She had never been able to get much further.
My initial trepidation of doing something like this in Mom and Dad's room was quickly dissipating as the sensations became more overwhelming.
Reaching out, I lifted the front of her short skirt and roughly pushed my hand down the front of her panties into the trimmed pubic hair covering her mound, feeling her legs open to give me access. Quickly finding her erect clit nestling at the top of her very damp labia, I began to circle it with my middle finger, eliciting muffled moans from Sue who still had part of my cock filling her mouth.
She increased the pressure of her tongue as she moved it along my cock and began slightly twisting her hand in time to the bobbing of her head.
"Ohhh shit... ohhh," I moaned, reciprocating by sliding my finger more forcefully against her hard little nub.
"Mmmmmm," was all I heard in response.
My legs started to tremble when she upped the ante by using her hand to not only twist slightly, but to effectively wank me into her mouth.
I felt the change deep down.
"Sue, fuck, I'm gonna come," I said, much louder than I meant to.
"Mmmmmuhmuh," she mumbled, loudly too, looking up at me with a sort of 'yes' in her eyes.
I moved my finger on her clit a bit faster as I felt my cum gushing up my cock and entering Sue's mouth that was glued around it. I felt her swallow, once, twice, and a third time, as I continued to jet ropes of my sperm in there.
As the last strong pulses shot up my cock, I felt Sue's legs slam shut on my hand and muffled cries escape from her full mouth.
As soon as Sue felt my ejaculations diminish and then end, she slowly released my cock from her mouth, making sure nothing was left to drip out. I could see that the muscles in her legs were trembling like mine when she relaxed them allowing me to remove my hand from her panties.
While Sue continued to swallow any remaining cum, I quickly pulled my clothes back up to make sure no inadvertent drips escaped onto the carpet.
"Christ Sue, that was just amazing," I said, "look I am still wobbly."
"Wow, me too, that happened very quickly. Sometimes 'weird' is very sexy, isn't it?" she grinned, still breathing fast.
"After that, I can hardly disagree, can I?" I said, joining her in a grin. "We had better get out of here though, they will be home soon, I have to put the box back exactly as I found it."
"Don't forget to take the negatives out first," she reminded me of our agreement.
"Well...."
"No, you agreed," she jumped in sternly.
"Yes, its ok, I was just going to say, how about I only take these last eight and leave the others just in case she looks, it won't be noticed if there are still some in the envelope."
She only thought about it for a few seconds, "Hmmm, ok, you have a point, just take the sexier last ones then, I want to see if you can make them clearer."
I carefully took the last eight out leaving all the rest in the envelope just as they were. I re-positioned all the small prints how I remembered they had been in there and put the box back exactly as I had found it, on the wardrobe.
"Smooth the bed Sue and look round to see if anything looks out of place." I said, my nervousness starting to return.
"No, it all looks ok, lets hope that lavender smell is as strong as we think," she said, a small grin on her face.
We left the bedroom, and I closed the door, breathing a sigh of relief that we seemed to have got away with it.
While Sue went off to her room, I headed up to my darkroom in the loft to hide the negatives until I had the time and opportunity to try to print them.
Later that evening when were alone in the kitchen together doing our usual job of clearing up after dinner, Sue looked round to see all was clear.
"I don't think they noticed anything," Sue whispered.
"No, they are acting normal," I whispered back.
To avoid being overheard by our parents in the next room, we usually spoke almost into each other's ears, so low that we had difficulty hearing each other sometimes.
"When are you going to do them?" she asked.
"I don't know yet, probably when they are not here so I don't get asked what I am doing in my darkroom," I answered.
"That was sexy wasn't it, what we did in their bedroom?" she said, even quieter.
"Oh yea, definitely, but it was a bit risky though, we can't let them get suspicious."
"Don't you think it adds something to it?"
"Like this you mean," I said, moving slightly behind her and running my nearest hand up under her short skirt, directly between her open legs, onto the thin material of her panties.
"Ben, I've told you before, one of them could come in at any moment with no warning," she hissed.
I knew that the way I was standing, all anyone would see if they came in was my back, as my body was hiding what I was doing, but Sue didn't realise that.
"I know, and I've told you before that I thought you liked the danger?" I said into her ear, quickly manoeuvring my fingers under the gusset of her panties and burying one of them straight up between her pussy lips.
"God, you're mad," she said, and as her gloved hands were still in the water, she shuffled her bottom to try to dislodge me.
I managed to slide one finger up inside her and wiggled it about. I wasn't mad enough to think I could do much more, but it was sexy to mess her about just a little. However, after a couple of minutes that had her squirming, I didn't want to push my luck and reluctantly withdrew my hand.
"Look," she said, "I like it, but we don't want to get caught, do we?"
"Of course not, but you always look so sexy standing there, it's difficult to resist."
"Hmmmm," she said, with a slight smile, but I knew she liked compliments too and she wasn't annoyed with me.
We had nearly finished all the dishes when she returned to the earlier subject, "You know I have Wednesday afternoon off from the salon, any chance you might have the photos done by then?"
I thought for a moment, "I might be able to as I don't have any lectures after 3pm this week as one of the lecturers is sick and we are bringing work home to do, so it may be possible," I replied.
"That would be great if you could," she said, looking at me with a gleam in her eye, I'm sure it would be worth it," she added meaningfully.
"Don't get your hopes up that I can do too much with them, they are old negatives," I warned her.
"No, well, it's worth a try," she said, emptying the water from the bowl and taking off her rubber gloves. "That's me done, see you later, and don't forget, Wednesday."
"Wednesday?" a voice said, from the doorway.
"Oh, Mom," Sue exclaimed, in surprise, "I didn't know you were there."
"Just bringing my glass in," she said, "but what's happening on Wednesday?"
"Oh, nothing much, Ben said he would take a look at my hairdryer that isn't working so well," she said, quickly making it up on the spot.
"Probably full of hair," Mom said, moving into the kitchen to wash her glass. "It's good you can mend these things now Ben," she added.
"Anything for my sister," I muttered, seeing Sue smirking at me from behind Mom's back.
"That's good to hear Ben," she said, taking it all at face value.
Satisfied, Mom turned around and I followed her into the living room to watch some TV with them, while Sue went off to her room.
**********************************************
When I got home on Tuesday afternoon at about 3:30pm, I decided that with no one around, it was probably a suitable time to have a look at the negatives. I climbed up the ladder to my darkroom in the loft space and set to work. It was good having a flimsy ladder to access the loft, as it made sure neither of out parents would be likely to surprise me, and even if they were interested enough to come up to see what I was doing, I would have plenty of warning from the creaky, metallic ladder.
Of the eight I had 'borrowed' I decided to leave the more explicit ones until last, gradually going from the more tame ones and working up to it. I know that sounds a bit daft, but it was similar to saving the chocolate with the best centre in the box until last...well that's how I saw it.
Having set up my enlarger I carefully cleaned the first negative, being careful not to scratch it, then using my 'blower brush' blew and brushed any dust from it, then put it in the holder and switched on the lamp.
As I focussed the image on the white base, I could see that the original prints had been done with poorer quality equipment, because despite being old negatives, as I looked and tweaked the fine focus, a lot more detail emerged. The camera Dad had borrowed had obviously had a really decent quality lens.
I didn't think I would be able to enlarge them much, but as I gradually slid the enlarger up its tube making the image bigger, to my astonishment I saw that the detail still remained quite good.
I printed off the first one as large as I could get it without losing the detail, and then slowly but carefully continued with all the others.
As I looked at them, I was in a world where I was almost the one taking the photographs, so much so that my cock had steadily become hard just imagining what it would have been like to have been there and for whatever followed the impromptu photo shoot.
I looked at my watch and realised I had been so engrossed that it was almost time for one or other of my parents to come home. Quickly, I gathered up the prints, and hid them under the roof insulation alongside all the others that had been taken of Sue, Sally, and me. I put the negatives there too while waiting for an opportunity to replace them in Mom's box, where I had taken them from. I also realised that the photographs were becoming quite a collection and I began to think I should destroy most of them in case they were discovered.
I thought about it as I rushed down the ladder and went out to my shed, staying there until I heard the door of the house close, meaning someone was home, and then walked back nonchalantly into the kitchen and headed towards the stairs...
"Ahh, there you are," Mom said, "I've been shouting up into your darkroom for you as I could see the ladder out. I was just about to try climbing up there to see if you were ok."
"Oh, hello, yes, I was up there earlier," I said, trying to act naturally, but the images of her naked body filtering into my brain.
"Only you weren't here." she stated, taking her coat off and hanging it up.
"Err no, I was just in my shed putting a couple of tools back that I'd been using up there." I said, as innocently as I could.
"Are you ok?" she said, her head on one side, "only you are looking at me a bit strangely."
"Yes, I'm fine, emmm...just thought you looked...nice," I stuttered.
"Hmm," she hummed, giving me a funny look, "well I'd better start on dinner, your father and sister will be home soon and no doubt you're hungry. Perhaps you could put that ladder back up before you do anything else."
"Yes, sure," I said, glad to have an excuse to disappear up the stairs.
Whew I thought, that was a bit awkward, a good reminder to me to be more careful.
*******************************
That evening as Sue and I were doing the usual washing of the dinner things in the kitchen, I made sure the coast was clear, "I've done them," I said, very quietly in her ear.
"You have? What did they turn out like?
"You'll have to wait and see," I said, teasingly.
"No, come on tell me," she whispered, urgently, "can you...see...much?"
"You'll be surprised," I hinted.
"You're not going to tell me, are you?" she asked, slight annoyance showing in the way she said it.
"No," I grinned, "you'll have to wait until tomorrow afternoon when you have your half day off. I will be home about 3:15pm or so, I'll show you then."
"Hmmmpp," she said, in frustration and then went silent on me while she finished washing the crockery.
I was tempted to just tell her how they had turned out, but it wasn't often I had the upper hand with Sue, so I kept quiet until eventually she finished, took off her apron and rubber gloves and went off to her room, no wiser.
********************************************
When I got home from college the following afternoon, Sue was already waiting impatiently in the living room for me.
"Are you going to show me the photos now?" she asked.
"Whoa, just a minute, let me get through the door first."
She grinned, "Yes, sorry, I am just interested to see if you got them a bit clearer."
"You'll see in a minute if you can wait that long," I said, "how about you go down to my shed and put the heater on ready...oh and take your hairdryer too."
"My hairdryer?"
"Duh, don't you remember, you told Mom I was going to look at it for you so if anyone asks why we are both in the shed..."
"Oh yes, I forgot, I'll get it and see you there, don't be long."
After using the bathroom and changing into my usual more comfortable jogging bottoms and loose T shirt, I collected the photographs and negatives from my darkroom in the loft making sure to put the ladder away this time. Checking that that no one was about, I quietly tiptoed into our parent's bedroom and taking great care, replaced the negatives where I had found them and once again made sure that I put the box back exactly as it had been. I felt relieved that they were back in the box and went to find Sue in my shed.
When I went in, Sue was sitting in the old armchair I kept there.
"What took you so long," she said, impatiently.
"Wow, you are keen aren't you, and you accused me of perving? I had to make sure I put the negatives back before they were missed, so that's what took the time."
"Oh, yes, ok, I get that," she said, mollified, "but you've got the photos?"
"Yes," I said, waving them at her.
"Let's see then," back to impatient!
"How about I sit on the armchair, and you sit on my lap, so we can see them together," I suggested.
It only took her a second or two to think before she stood up, giving me the space to sit in her place. She quickly plonked herself in my lap, her back against my front and her legs open either side of mine. Her short skirt rode up her thighs in that position, exposing a lot of leg.
I put my arms round her with the first photo facing her so that we could both see it.
"Ohhh you've done a good job with this," she said, genuinely, "it's much clearer than the small ones, you can see much more detail."
We both looked at the photo of Mom.
"You can see her pussy lips clearly now," Sue said, staring closely at the photo. Just imagine what it must have been like, doing this in that sunny secluded place, it must have got Dad excited," she mused.
Having Sue on my lap, and feeling her firm bottom pressed against my cock was certainly exciting me, as I felt my cock growing rapidly.
I slid that photo behind the others, showing her the next one.
This was similar, but a bit closer. Obviously, the camera only had a single basic lens, so he must have just moved nearer to take it.
"Even her pubic hair is in focus, it's so sexy," Sue said, shuffling her bottom.
My cock had quickly become fully erect, and I was sure she must be able to feel it, as she was almost sitting on it.
Almost as I thought that, she said, "Ben, I can feel you're a bit excited, emmmm...shall we get a bit more 'comfortable' before we look at the rest of them?"
"I do feel a bit 'uncomfortable' at the moment," I replied, truthfully.
"Ok, I will lift up a bit, slide your joggers and underwear down and get 'comfortable' down there."
I didn't need to be told twice to get half naked with Sue, so I did as she said, positioning my now very hard cock down so it would rest comfortably between her thighs when she sat down again.
What I didn't anticipate, however perhaps I should have guessed it, was Sue sliding her panties down and off before she sat back down, positioning her warm and damp pussy right on top of my cock. I could feel her short, trimmed pussy hair against the skin on the top of my cock.
"Mmmm," she purred, "that's better. Now let's see the next one."
"Sue, what if we hear someone and we are like this, we don't want to get caught?" I said nervously, even though we had done things before in my shed, it was always a risk.
"It'll be ok, I can just stand up and my skirt will fall down over my legs, you'll just have to be very quick," she chuckled.
Yes, I thought, it would be me that is going to take the risk, but the feeling of having my cock against her pussy easily outweighed the small possibility of getting caught.
"But you're right," she added, "we need to keep an ear open, just in case."
The next photo looked similar to the first couple, but again much closer; Mom's nipples were now in clear focus, hard and erect, her pussy lips even more apparent amongst the dark curls.
"Wow," I heard Sue mutter.
I swapped photos a couple of times, the view, like a zoom lens getting closer and closer.
Sue was moving her thighs against mine and moving slowly back and forth, stimulating herself on my cock and giving me the most amazing sensations at the same time.
"You hold them," I said, putting the remaining few photos into her hands, freeing mine for what I had in mind.
With her back still leaning against my chest and my arms around her, I was now free to let my hands roam onto her pert breasts and realised she was braless. I held both of them, one in each hand without any objection, as she continued to slide her now very damp pussy on my cock, albeit a little more vigorously.
Releasing them for a moment, I slid my hands up under her shirt so that I could massage and stroke the warm skin of her breasts and pull on her already hard nipples. This had her moving on me even more as she scrutinised the photo she held.
"God Ben, I know these were taken a long time ago, but they are really sexy, who'd have thought they did this sort of thing?"
I could tell she was getting worked up the way her movements had become more deliberate in an effort to stimulate herself more on my cock.
She came to the last but one photo, where Mom was holding open her labia showing her inner lips and small dark tunnel. Dad had got really close at that point, the focus good and sharp, showing her little clit, the hood clearly pulled back exposing the pink nub and something reflective, that could have been moisture, at the bottom of her slit...
"Ohh look at that," Sue gasped, barely containing herself to stay on my cock.
"Yea, it looks like she is just ready, doesn't it?" I said, having Sue grinding on me increasing my own excitement too.
"I know I am," Sue said breathing heavily, "are you?"
"You want to?"
"Yesssss, come on," she hissed, "no one is around. Let me feel you inside me before we look at the last one," she said, anticipating what she knew she would see, but not how clearly on the bigger image.
With that, she lifted her bottom up from my lap and with her free hand positioned my cock so that the head was between her pussy lips against the entrance to her vagina. Carefully she let her weight back down and being already so wet, I had the delicious sensation of feeling my cock slowly slide into her an inch at a time until she was again sitting on my lap, my cock firmly embedded in my sister's warm and tight channel. It went in so deep at this angle, that I felt the tip touch the end of her vagina and nudge the end of her cervix.
"Oh Ben, that feels so deep," she groaned, and then paused, "what if...what if," she began, "it was this pussy you were inside," she eventually got out, pushing the photo of our mom a bit closer to my face.
My cock pulsed involuntarily inside her.
She giggled quietly, "I felt that, so it turns you on does it?"
"Errrr... well it seems a little weird saying it out loud, but she was a good-looking young woman and I guess fantasising about it is probably ok," I replied, slightly shocked at where Sue might be going with this.
Now that I was snuggly encased inside her, she was only moving a little, just backwards and forwards, providing a small amount of friction for both of us, and an exquisite tightness around my cock, but the excitement also came from sharing a somewhat perverted interest in the photos we were looking at.
I returned to playing with her nipples, stretching, rubbing, and generally stimulating them, and feeling her respond again by squeezing my cock inside her.
Finally, she came to the last photo and looked closely at it.
I heard her exhale loudly, "Phew! I can hardly believe I am actually looking at a photo of Dad's cock," she whispered,
loudly. "I never expected it to be so detailed," she kept on, "is that a big drop of something on the end?"
"I think you probably know what it is."
"Oh shit, the head looks like it's about to go inside her and she's ready for it...that's...I mean, I wasn't sure how I might feel, but it is so damn sexy," she said, moving so that my cock slid further in and out of her. "Do you think they did it straight after with her lying naked across the motorbike saddle?" she mused.
"I don't know, but I know how I would feel," I said, the stimulation she was giving me making me want to start thrusting up into her.
"Oh hell, I can't take my eyes of it," she said breathlessly.
"Same question then, would you like it to be that cock that's inside you now?" I asked, hardly believing I had voiced that thought, but knew that she was probably thinking along those lines anyway.
She gave a few ragged breaths, " Right now, yes, is that really too kinky?"
"It's a photo and fantasy, so ..."
"We could pretend," she said, tentatively.
"What do you mean," I asked, a bit confused.
"Well, as we look at the photo, pretend that I'm Mom and you have your cock in her just after the last photo was taken."
"Oh, and you want to imagine that I'm Dad now and it's his cock inside you, like the photo?
"Mmmm yea... that's it."
"I dunno, that's really not something I had thought about." I said, contemplating if it was too weird for me.
"Come on, it's just a bit of fun, probably a once only, I can feel it has you very excited," she cajoled, letting more of my cock slide out of her before pressing back down as far as she could.
"Well, I guess it's ok," I capitulated, "but I don't want to call you Mom and stuff, just in my imagination, ok?"
"Sure, just look with me at the photo and lets see how it goes," she said.
We started to move more seriously and in synchronism, she lifting up and down and me thrusting in and out. I admit it felt really good as we both looked at the last photo and I imagined where my cock might be instead of inside Sue.
We were both breathing more heavily with the exertion, and I wondered where Sue's imagination had taken her.
I guess she must have been wondering the same, "Are you imagining your cock deep inside her, all that damp pubic hair and her wide-open pussy filled with your cock?" she asked.
I knew that she wanted the details, and it would turn her on even more.
"Yes, just like we said. Are you...?"
"Fuck yea, that big head hitting me deep inside, thick and heavy, like I am feeling now."
Now she was using words like 'fuck', I knew she was very turned-on and getting close, she only ever used them then.
The chain of thoughts, feeling her close to coming, the friction, the sensations, her breasts in my hands.... I was as close as I felt she was. I hoped no one was going to disturb us, because it's doubtful if either of us could stop now.
My cock was slipping ever more easily in and out of her as her juices ran down my cock and onto my pubic hair. Each time she jammed down it seemed to pump a little more out of her; she was really so wet now.
I felt the usual tingling begin deep down and desire to pump harder just as I heard Sue start to groan, too loudly I thought for where we were.
"Sue, not so much noise," I whispered urgently, "I'm very close, are you?"
"Sorry. Ohhh, fuck yes, try and come with me," she gasped, "tell me what your imagining, please," her bottom moving up and down at an even faster rate.
I knew what she wanted...
"I can see my cock going in and out of Mom through her black pubic hair as she is in the photo, lying sprawled across the leather saddle of the motorbike, she's holding onto my hips and pulling me to her she wants me as deep as possible."
"Yes, yes,"
"And you. Quickly I am nearly there," I whispered hoarsely.
"Letting Dad fuck me deep and hard on that saddle, feeling his balls hitting my dark curls each time as he plunges into me to the limit, until I feel totally stretched and full each time. Oh god, fuck, I'm coming."
That did it for me.
I felt her vagina spasm around my cock just as the first spurt of cum forced its way up my hard cock and splashed into her.
"Ohhhhhh, uhhhhhhhh," we both moaned together, as our simultaneous orgasms hit.
I pushed up hard and she pressed down in an involuntary response to get as much of my cock as possible into her. We continued to move, she milking my cock, groaning and moaning as quietly as she could, while pulse after pulse of creamy cum washed into and around her vagina coating the farthest place inside her.
I lifted my hips to push hard inside her and held on to her breasts squeezing the nipples hard.
"Ooooo yea, ahhhhh," she cried out, as a further spasm engulfed her.
It was pure luck that no one had arrived as neither of us had listened to detect anyone approaching my shed; we were too far gone to care.
Gradually she slowed her movements, just making quiet mewing noises, the tiny aftershocks making her twitch occasionally. She leaned back against me, exhausted and satiated. I held her to me, my hands still on her bare skin under her shirt, gently massaging under her breasts and across her taut stomach.
"Oh wow, goodness, that was off the scale," Sue said, her breathing starting to slow down. "I never thought how erotic and stimulating that would be."
"I know what you mean, I did enjoy it, but I still think it was a bit kinky, even for us."
"Don't worry about it, it was just a great bit of fun... and very sexy," she added, turning her head to kiss me, strangely not something we did that often.
My cock was softening inside her and our combined fluids were starting to leak out onto me.
"I think we need to clean ourselves up and look 'normal'," I said, "ready for when Mom and Dad get home, and I need to do something with these photos too, no one can ever find them."
"Sadly, you're right again, it is getting a bit late, good job my hair dryer doesn't need any attention, unlike me," she chuckled.
Sue got off me and we used some paper towel that I kept in my shed to clean ourselves up as best as possible, then Sue put her panties back on and I made my self look 'respectable' too so we could go back to the house.
"I can feel some of your cum running out of me, I had better get to the bathroom quickly and sort myself out," Sue said, mimicking an exaggerated bow-legged walk that made me laugh.
Fortunately, no one was yet home, I was able to hide the photos and get changed and act as naturally as possible by the time Mom arrived home.
********************************************
Later that night, after we had had dinner and Sue and I had cleared up in the kitchen as usual, this time without any messing around with each other, Sue went off to her room. As I didn't have much else to do, I showed a bit of willing and went into the lounge to watch some TV with Mom and Dad.
"All done then Ben," Mom said, as I entered, "come to join me for a while?"
"Depends what you're watching," I answered, as I took a seat near her on the sofa, finding she was on her own.
"Nothing really planned," she said, "your dad has gone out to have a quiet pint with a friend from work, so it's just you and me it seems."
I knew he did go out to the local pub occasionally, but I guess I just hadn't heard him leave the house.
Mom was unusually quiet and pensive as if she wanted to say something but wasn't quite sure how. I began to wonder if she had noticed anything in their room from yesterday when Sue and I were in there and had been thinking about it. I was getting a bit nervous but tried not to show it.
"Ben..."
Oh dear, I thought, here it comes.
"Ben...I am glad we are alone because there is something I want to talk to you about."
"Ummm, yes, ok." I gulped.
"Well," she looked around as if there were other people in the room that could hear, "it's a bit awkward, but I wanted to ask you about the photographs I showed you both the other night."
My stomach did a sort of somersault and then seemed to drop ten feet; she must know.
"The photos...?" I said, dumbly.
"Yes," she said, lowering her voice, "I thought about it afterwards and wondered if I had made you think of me ...'differently'," she said, hesitantly.
I didn't know how to respond to this after the afternoon's activities with Sue, as I certainly did see her now as an older version of Sue, and sexy in her own way, but I didn't know if that was what she meant.
"Different?"
"Yes, I mean... did I embarrass you, seeing me ...you know, nude like that? Did you think it made me look a bit...I don't know...errr, 'cheap'? I'm still not sure why I showed you, but it has been on my mind since."
I breathed an inward sigh of relief, she was talking about the ones she had shown us, "No, of course not. I won't say it didn't come as a bit of a surprise," I said, trying to choose my words carefully, my face relaxing into a small grin, "but, as you're asking, you did look sexy," I said.
"Hmm, I wasn't actually asking that...but...really? You thought that?" she said, a blush creeping up her neck.
"Well yes, you were...sorry, you are..., you know, to me, or any young man...or..."
"Ok, don't carry on, I get the picture," she laughed, "or photo even," laughing even more at her own joke and gently slapping me on the shoulder.
That seemed to have taken the tension out of the room and I felt I could relax a bit more now that she had said her piece and had gone quiet.
However, it seems she hadn't finished just yet.
She was looking down at her manicured fingernails that were idly scratching the cushion cover.
"So, if you weren't embarrassed...and...say, just hypothetically, I wanted to arrange for you to take some photos, not nude of course, don't get the wrong idea, but maybe in a bikini or something a bit revealing, you wouldn't be too shy, embarrassed or think it a bit weird?"
Oh my God, did I hear that right? My mom wants me to take some sort of glamour shots of her, wait 'till I tell Sue, I thought.
"I suppose I could," I said hesitantly, wondering where this was going, but feeling my cock stir. However, I then thought, if I can feel my cock hardening now, how I could do it without an obvious erection, which would be sure to happen. "But, wouldn't it be better if Dad took them?"
"It might be, but as I wouldn't want anyone else to know about it, the photos will have to be developed here and you would have to help him do that anyway, so I thought if you were willing, you could just do the whole thing and it would just be our secret."
"Won't he think it's a bit odd though me taking photos of you?" I asked, trying to feel my way through what she wanted.
"He won't know will he," she said, a bit exasperated. "Look, I'll be honest with you," she paused to listen and look around the room again in case anyone was listening, "they are really just for me," she said, very quietly. "It's a bit vain, I know, but having seen again what I looked like back then, I thought that in years to come when I am a lot older, I could remind myself that I didn't look too bad at this age, even after having had two children."
Her face was now very red, and it was making me blush too.
"Maybe this was a bad idea," she added, seeing my red face.
"No, errr no, it's ok, I sort of get it and anyway, you keep in shape, you look fine," I said, honestly, but bolder than I would normally be, "but I'm...ummmm I dunno, I've never thought about it," I finished, not sure whether to show her how excited I was at the prospect, or just play it down.
She was still not looking directly at me, "Thank you at least for that, but if you think it might be too awkward for you, we can forget this conversation ever happened," she said, sounding a little disappointed.
"I can't remember ever seeing you in a bikini, you usually wear an all-in-one thing when we go to the beach," I said, playing for time to think.
"Yes, but there is another side to me and sometimes I have the urge to let it out now and then, and now that you and Sue are adults, you probably understand some of that too," she said, wistfully.
This was very unlike my mom. We seemed to be having a more intimate conversation that we had ever had before, but I wasn't sure whether I should tell her I found her attractive, or that my hormones might cause me a problem if she was scantily dressed. I never thought my mom would be asking me to do this, but perhaps she would understand and wouldn't be bothered by it. I wasn't sure how that would work out.
"Only one thing though," she said, a bit more sternly.
"What?"
"If we do this, I have to keep the film negative thing, and trust you to only make one copy for me, and finally, we are the only people that know."
I thought for a moment at what she was asking.
"What about Sue?" I asked.
"What do you mean?"
"Just that she is very perceptive, she will know something is going on, would you be happy for her to be a sort of 'chaperone' when I take them. That way, I won't have to make up things if she asks questions."
"Oh, I don't know, I'm nervous even asking you, and the more people that know make me even more nervous."
I knew that I couldn't keep this from Sue, and she would love to be in on it.
"It would only be one more person and I would feel a bit more comfortable I think," I said, "she could also do your hair and stuff?"
"So, then you would be willing to do it and keep it between the three of us?"
"Yes, I think that would work," I agreed, feeling excited now at the prospect and dying to tell Sue tomorrow when we did out chores in the kitchen...I wondered what she might say... or worse...do!
*********************************The Garden Shed Ch. 15
A photo session takes an unexpected turn for Sue and Ben.
© jasperspen
All persons are fictitious and those engaged in sexual activity in this story, are over 18 years of age.
This story took place in the mid to late 1970s in the United Kingdom when the 'World Wide Web' or Internet as it is known today, was barely an infant and not available to private individuals. As for mobile phones, they were only at an experimental stage. This meant that knowledge of sex was gleaned mostly by chats with so called 'experienced' friends or looking at adult magazines aka Playboy, Penthouse, Hustler and so on.
Boys and girls were nowhere near as mature or knowledgeable about sex at age 18 compared to many of today's 14 or 15-year-olds, thanks mainly to the multitude of internet 'information' that can now be accessed by anyone that can type 'sex' into a search engine.
All of this is to set the scene for you, to make you aware that in the 1970s, unlike the present, many people at age 18 were considerably naïve when it came to real sexual encounters.
Obviously, if you have read the previous chapters, you will be more in tune with the characters.
*******************************************************************
"Well, what do you think?" I asked Sue, quietly, as we were standing close to one another, once again doing our usual chore of washing up after our evening meal.
"She really asked you to take 'glamour photos' of her?" Sue asked, incredulously, pausing with her gloved hands in the soapy water.
"Yes."
I looked round to make sure no one was about to come into the kitchen.
I whispered to her, "I told you, Mom said to me, 'maybe in a bikini or something, just a little bit revealing', and was really blushing. You ever seen her blush really red before?"
"No, wow, I never thought she would want to do anything like that," she whispered back.
"And I got her to agree you could be there too as a sort of chaperone, and maybe do some make-up or her hair?"
"This seems unreal," Sue said, "it's a bit different to us being in your shed and looking at the enlargements of her photos that you did, but instead she would actually be there posing?" Sue said.
"Yes, I know, she said something about when she gets older, it would be good to be able to see how she had looked now, but you know she won't go as far as she did in those photos, not with us there, I am sure."
"What do you think made her want to have some photos like that taken anyway?" Sue mused.
"I think it was showing us those nude photos of her, sort of opened a door in her mind or something, and perhaps made her wistful? I don't really know."
Sue contemplated this as she continued washing the last couple of dinner plates.
"So, you know what happened when we looked at the photos together, isn't it going to be a bit difficult for you taking live photos of her like that?" Sue said, looking pointedly down at the front of my shorts with one of those grins she can do.
"You mean... it might affect me?" I whispered.
"That's one word for it," she said, supressing a giggle.
The thought of what we had done while looking at the photos in my shed, had my cock getting hard already.
I moved behind her and pressed myself against her, my hardening cock aligning itself along the crease of her skirt-covered, firm, bottom.
"Hey, be careful, someone might come in." she said, moving her bottom up and down against my now full erection.
I put my hands on her hips and dry humped her for a few seconds, but she was right it would be easy to be caught, especially as we had already been in the kitchen for a while. So reluctantly I moved back beside her.
"I think I've made my point," she said, "it's going to make it hard taking those photos," she grinned again at her own pun.
"Ha, ha," I said, a little too loudly.
"Sounds like someone's having fun," Mom said from by the door.
I hoped she hadn't heard the first bit of that, but I was sure I hadn't seen her there a moment before.
"Oh, we were just messing with each other," Sue said, quick as always.
"Right, well, glad to see you are both still getting on together instead of arguing like you used to do."
"I think we've grown out of that now Mom," Sue returned.
"Good," she said, smiling, "and Ben, did you... ummm, tell Sue what I said about... you know, taking a few photos?" she added, somewhat hesitantly, and lowering her voice.
"Yes, he did," Sue butted in, "it sounds a great idea Mom, it will give Ben some practice too, won't it?"
"Not so loud," Mom said, looking behind her towards the living room, "this has to remain just between us, I am still a bit nervous about it, but I am determined to try it just this once."
"Sorry," Sue said, in a little more than a whisper.
"Anyway, your dad is going over to do a few jobs at your gran's house on Sunday, so I thought I might just stay here... and maybe we could do it then, before I change my mind?"
My erection had quickly subsided, so I turned around to face her, "Hmmm, that sounds...like a plan then," I said. "I'll ummmm...get everything ready for Sunday, if you're sure you want to do it?"
Mom looked at each of us and I could see a faint pinkness beginning on her neck.
"I almost changed my mind earlier...but as long you promise no one else will know, I have plucked up courage and decided to do it."
"Ok," I said, watching Mom get more flustered as she thought about it.
"Right," she said firmly," Sunday it is," she said, as she turned purposefully and went out and up the stairs.
Sue and I turned to each other, exchanging looks. This was definitely a different side to our mom, that we hadn't seen before.
"Sounds like an interesting Sunday," Sue whispered, as she hung up her rubber gloves having now finished the clearing up and preparing to go up to her room.
"Hmm, maybe," I said, wondering how it was all going to work out.
*********************************************
The following evening, we were again clearing up in the kitchen as is our almost daily chore.
Sue looked around, "I've had some thoughts and an idea," she whispered.
"What about?"
"What do you mean, 'What about?'" she said, rolling her eyes upwards, "about these photos Mom wants you to take, dimwit."
"Oh yes, okay."
She lowered her voice even more so that I had to move right up against her to hear, "Do you think that those photos she showed us, but especially the ones she didn't show us..." she grinned, "do you think it was Mom and Dad's first time?"
"First time at taking nude photos, you mean?"
"No," she said, in her exasperated voice, "their 'first time', you know, having sex?"
I thought about what she was saying.
"So, you think she wants these photos to remind her of...that?"
"Could be, couldn't it?"
"And you think Dad might have been her 'first' just after the last photo was taken?" I said, a bit too loudly.
"Keep your voice down," she hissed, "and yes I do, that's why it's important to her."
"Wow, that's sort of hot imagining it isn't it?"
"I can feel it has excited you," she smirked, brushing the front of my shorts and my now hard cock with the back of her hand.
I quickly responded by slipping my hand up under her short skirt at the front, which was facing the kitchen sink, and running my fingers up and down the vertical depression in her panties.
"Ben, you're going to get me all worked up," she whispered, but didn't try to stop me.
"You like it though, don't you?" I whispered in her ear.
I was just about to slip my finger under the material into what I knew would be her trimmed pubic hair when I heard the sound level from the TV in the living room increase in volume, and knew the door had been opened. I quickly withdrew my hand and moving slightly away from Sue, picked up a plate and made busy drying it.
"Thank you for doing all this each evening," Mom said, appearing by the door, "I do appreciate it although perhaps I don't say it often enough."
"Err... it's fine," Sue said, "after all you do all the cooking."
"Yes, well, just thought I'd say and..." she looked back at the living room and then spoke quietly, "and now that you have thought about it, it's still alright for Sunday?"
"Yes... of course, if you still want to do it," I said, the tea-towel I was using to dry the dishes hanging down to cover my slowly wilting erection.
"Good," she said, "yes, that's...good," that faint blush creeping back before she turned and left to go upstairs.
Sue waited a moment or two until we heard Mom reaching the top of the stairs, "I had this idea."
"Right, what are you thinking?"
"Well," she lowered voice again to a whisper, "what about if we could get a motorbike for Sunday and she could pose by it like she did in the original photos?"
"A motorbike, that's a bit far-fetched, isn't it? Where are we going to get one of those?"
"What about your friend Tony, he has an antique one doesn't he, you both seem to be always working on it?"
"Please! It's not an 'antique' it's a 'classic' bike and he hardly ever rides it, he just keeps it in top condition and cleans it obsessively, it's always immaculate."
"That's even better, it's ideal then," Sue said, a self-satisfied look on her face, "all you have to do is borrow it for the day, job done."
"What excuse could I give to borrow his prized bike, 'Hey Tony, can we borrow your bike for the day to do some glamour shots of our Mom?' I don't think so."
"Aww, come on, be inventive, tell him you want to practice your photography on it, you know, like reflections in the chrome and 'close ups'. It's not far from the truth, is it?" she smirked again.
"I don't know... it might be fun I suppose, but I don't hold out much hope, Anyway what will Mom think?"
"Don't worry about that, you just see if you can get the bike and I'll do the rest," she said, confidently, "anyway I'm done here now, let me know how you get on," she added, and went off to her room.
**********************************************
The remainder of the week passed slowly. I took the opportunity to borrow some photographic lights. from the photographic club that I had joined in the evenings at the College, putting them carefully in my shed where Dad wouldn't see them, I hoped. I also managed to borrow a roll of background paper that I hoped we could fix up high and then roll down in a curve along the floor to avoid any shadows. I was trying to take this photographic session seriously.
I spoke to Tony and although reluctant at first, he seemed flattered that I wanted to take some photos of his beloved bike. He didn't understand why it would have to be at my house, but I persuaded him that I didn't want to be rushed and would be taking my time with lights and stuff. So, finally he agreed to let me have it for the day, on the proviso that it wasn't ridden, and he could have copies of some of the photos I would take. I realised I would have to do some different ones, especially for him, on the day.
During the rest of the week when we were doing our usual kitchen chores, I had already told Sue that I actually could get the bike, and she and I had speculated quietly between ourselves at length about what we were going to do, and how we were going to take the photographs. At times it had caused us to feel quite randy, particularly some of the lewd suggestions that Sue had made.
She said things like..."Maybe Mom will pose topless if I persuade her." or "Will you get hard if her nipples are hard?" or "Think about if she actually wants a totally nude photo like the ones she showed us." Or "You might get to see if she still has a natural bush." ... and many more. I don't think they were serious suggestions but mainly said to play me up and see my reaction.
Sometimes, I think that those first few occasions in my shed, when we began our journey, opened some sort of sexual floodgate in Sue, as she constantly takes risks with us being discovered, or doing weird things, pushing everything to the limit. The danger certainly turns her on.
***********************************************************************
Finally, Sunday came around and Dad loaded up the car with a few tools that he wanted to take to Gran's house, fortunately none from the shed, so there were no questions about the photo equipment stored there. He tried to persuade Mom to go with him, but she made some excuse and at about 1030, he set off.
Both Sue and I had risen earlier then usual, and having left it about another 15 minutes in case Dad had forgotten anything, we then started to make arrangements in the large sitting room.
Pushing some of the furniture back, we made a big space in the middle and watched by an increasingly nervous Mom, set up the background paper and lights. I put my camera onto a borrowed tripod and connected everything up. Once everything was basically in place, I suggested to Sue that she take Mom upstairs to get ready for the first set of photos in whatever she wanted to wear.
Meanwhile, I quietly managed to fetch the bike and with some difficulty wheeled it into the space we had created. I hadn't realised how heavy it was for one person, and fortunately being so well looked after, it was sparklingly clean, otherwise I don't think we could have risked it in the house.
I then sorted out a tape of quiet piano music and set it playing hoping it might make the atmosphere a bit less clinical and perhaps a little more relaxed.
They seemed to be gone a long time, but maybe it was just my own nervousness making it seem longer than it was. I kept fiddling with the lights and measuring the light level at different places trying to get it all ready so that we could start immediately they returned.
With some of the fictional thoughts Sue had put in my mind, I had deliberately worn tight boxers under floppy shorts and a long T shirt, just as a precaution in case I did get an erection, then it might disguise it enough, I hoped.
I had just repositioned one of the lights when the door opened, and Sue came in followed by an unusually bashful looking Mom. Sue had apparently done Mom's hair and between them added subtle make-up that made her look at least 5 years younger if not more.
Her eyes opened wide at the sight of the bike lit up by the floodlights.
"What on earth?" she said, gaping at it in her living room. "Why? I mean... what is that doing here?"
"Well," Sue began, with what I hoped was a well rehearsed speech, "after you showed us those photos the other night, we thought we would surprise you, so that you could perhaps re-enact the scene like a sort of 'time-jump' sort of thing."
"I don't know what to say," Mom said, a faraway look in her eyes as she walked over to the bike and ran her hand along the leather saddle. "I'm not sure if I like it or not, it may be too much, I just thought I would have a few photos of me looking my best," she added.
"You look... ummm... different," I managed, hoping to steer the conversation away from the elephant in the room, and instantly felt my face begin to get hot.
Sue was grinning.
"Thank you... I think," Mom said, "now I'm wondering even more if this was a silly idea."
"No, of course not," Sue chimed in, "you do look more like my sister than my mom now, I'm sure once we start, you will enjoy it."
"Oh, stop with the flattery," Mom said, grinning self-consciously.
I don't know if Sue had played any part in selecting what Mom was wearing, but the fresh, white, slightly see-though, blouse with just a hint of cleavage and a white bra underneath, accompanied by a just above knee-length, dark, skirt, certainly suited her. I wasn't sure if her dark leg coverings were stockings or tights, and I wasn't about to ask. She did look good, but I wouldn't have said it was 'glamour' wear, but again I wasn't going to say anything about that either.
"Right," I said, attempting to take charge, "to start with, how about you just stand behind the bike, hold one end of the handlebars, and look at the camera?"
"Yes, ok, as you have gone to so much trouble, lets get started before I lose my nerve," she said, still not sure what to make of it.
Sue went and sat on the pushed back sofa to one side of the room and watched.
I took a few shots and got Mom to swivel sideways, looking over her shoulder, then a few more with various expressions. It wasn't very sexy, but I could see Mom was relaxing a bit more.
What about if you sit on the saddle now?" I asked her.
"Hmmm...I know it's been a lot of years since I have ridden one of these, but I still know I can only sit side-saddle with a skirt like this," she said, looking down, a faint smile on her face.
I took a couple like that, but I could see it wasn't working too well.
I think Sue was becoming bored with the vanilla aspect of the outfit Mom was wearing, and to be honest I also hoped she would have on something more...well... 'glamourous' too.
"Mom," Sue said, after about 15 minutes, "those photos you showed us, you know the ones..."
Mom hesitated a few moments, "Yes, I remember all too well, maybe that was a mistake, and you have the wrong idea, I can't do that here," she said, in a firm voice.
"No, I know," Sue said placatingly, "but maybe a slightly more revealing outfit if you want to capture how amazing you look now," she said.
I could see that blush begin on Mom's neck.
"I don't think I do look 'amazing' though," she said, looking bashful.
"What do you think Ben." Sue asked, putting me on the spot.
"Errr, well, yes you do actually," I said, stuttering and wondered what Sue was up to.
"Really?" Mom said.
We both nodded.
"Come on Mom," Sue said, "lets go to your bedroom and chose something else."
"Well ok, but not too revealing," Mom said, stroking the saddle again as she left, heading for the door.
Sue followed her and at the last minute turned and winked at me... whatever did that mean, I wondered, but knowing Sue, she had some sort of weird plan I guessed.
I took the opportunity to take some photos of the gleaming bike from different angles and close ups that I thought might be a bit 'arty' for Tony and fulfil my promise to him for lending us the bike. Then I wandered around, adjusted one of the lights checked my watch a few times and waited.
Eventually, I heard footsteps coming downstairs and Sue came in first as before, followed by Mom in a bathrobe and bare legs.
I looked quizzically at Sue who had a self-satisfied smile on her face but was giving nothing away.
It crossed my mind that Mom might be naked under that robe, and although my cock stirred at the thought, realistically I didn't think she would go that far.
"What...Ummm?" I mumbled, looking at each one in turn.
"Sue, against my better judgement, has persuaded me to try something more... errrm... 'risqué'," Mom said, moving towards the bike.
I flashed another look at Sue.
"Look if this is too much, I can put something else on," Mom said, beginning to undo her robe.
As it came off, I could see a lot of skin, but then I realised she was wearing a very small, bright yellow, bikini that showed a lot of cleavage and a hint of semi-erect nipples slightly tenting the fabric.
She put the robe to one side before looking at me.
"You probably need to close your mouth," she quipped, breaking the silence.
I realised I had been staring.
"Yes, sorry, but... I errmm... didn't expect you to be wearing... ummmm... that," I stuttered.
"It's too much isn't it? I mean, too little really," she replied, seemingly enjoying my discomfort.
"No, no," I said quickly, "it's perfect, you look just like a real model in it, emmm, I mean you are a real model in it, I mean..." I stuttered again.
"Yes, I get it, don't keep digging the hole," Mom said, smiling.
This bit of frivolity seemed to break the tension, and without asking she positioned herself on the saddle of the bike in a similar pose to the last set of shots. She began to turn this way and that, obviously now gaining confidence in posing and with me looking at her through the lens.
I took a few more, pleased that I had bought several rolls of film as at this rate they would soon be used up with just basic poses.
"What about pretending you've been riding the bike on a hot day in your bikini and just come to a halt. From what you said, you probably know your way around a motorbike, and it would look real?"
"Ummm, well, yes that sounds a bit of fun," Mom said, "let's try it."
Quickly, Sue shot from the room and returned a few minutes later with a glass of what looked like orange juice, with a straw in it.
"I thought we could make it a bit realistic with a prop," she said, giving mom the glass.
"Oh, yes, that's a good idea, I was getting a bit thirsty anyway," she said, taking a sip from the straw.
"Goodness, what have you put in this?" she asked, after the first sip.
"Just your usual drop of gin," Sue answered, innocently, "I thought it might help."
"Hmmm, well, I suppose it's midday somewhere, and I am not actually riding it," she said, smiling and taking another sip.
"Right," I said, with a grin, "before you drink it all, try a relaxed pose, maybe one foot up on the petrol tank and hold the drink?"
"Ok," she replied, gamely, "how about this?"
She put the nearest foot on the floor, rested the other on the tank and looked at the camera.
"Great, but I'll just move round a bit to get a better shot," I said.
I could see that her breasts were moving to one side under the effect of gravity, as the bikini top didn't have the support like a bra. I zoomed right in on her breasts and as she raised her arm to take another sip of her drink, I saw a small dark patch of what I assumed was her areola peeking out from one cup of her bikini top.
Fortunately, my camera had a very quiet shutter 'click', and with the music still playing in the background, I doubted it could be heard, so I quickly took a couple of photos, knowing that I could be judicious about which ones I showed her and which ones I might keep secret after I had developed them all later.
"I'm starting to quite enjoy this," Mom said, suddenly, as she put her empty glass down on the hidden side of the bike and sat fully on the saddle, legs either side and took hold of the handlebars as if riding, "I thought I might feel more inhibited and I didn't think I would like it, but it is sort of empowering in a strange sort of way. Mind you, I don't know what your dad might think of it though if he ever found out, but it does bring back some memories," she chuckled.
"Well, as we agreed, it's your secret and no one else will know unless you decide to tell anyone," I said.
"Yes, we agreed that," Sue chimed in.
"Good, I do trust you both to keep your word," she added.
"Emmm, in that case, but tell me if this might be too much for you," Sue began, "how about... a real glamour shot, a bit like the ones you showed us?"
Mom didn't immediately reply and just kept fiddling with the handlebar controls. Probably like her, I was wondering what Sue had in mind and if she was pushing it too far.
"What do you mean?" Mom asked, eventually.
"Weeeell, we could do a couple of topless shots," she ventured, then added quickly before Mom could refuse, "I don't mean fully exposed, but maybe sort of coy shots with an arm or a prop preserving your modesty?"
"Hmmm, I don't know, I'm not too bothered about you seeing me, I mean, we both have breasts," she quipped at Sue, "but with your brother here, I'm not sure I could."
"I'm sure Ben would be all right with it," Sue said, glancing at me.
"I think he would be just as embarrassed," Mom retorted.
"Err, I am here you know," I said, a bit peeved.
They both looked at me.
"Yes, sorry Ben, I was a bit distracted, so, emm... what do you think about Sue's idea, would you be ok with it or would it be too embarrassing for you," she asked, once again a blush creeping up her neck.
I looked quickly at Sue who gave the faintest of nods. I could she wanted us to do this.
"Well, it is good practice, and I could never afford to pay for a model, so I am sure I would be ok with it, but only if you want to do it," I said, put on the spot and shocked that Mom was even contemplating what Sue had suggested. Also, I was wondering how much alcohol Sue had put into the drink.
"Noooo, maybe not," Mom said, sitting up and having second thoughts, "it's not like we are at a nudist place like Sue jokingly suggested last week, I think I'd feel too self-conscious."
"It's ok if you don't feel comfortable being the only one with more bare skin," I said, sympathetically.
Sue had been silent, but I felt she wanted this to go further, however I didn't see how it could with Mom now deciding not to do it.
"What about..." Sue started.
I waited with bated breath to hear what outrageous plan she had hatched in her head now.
"What about... if I join you, you know, topless, so that you are not the only one?"
I looked at Sue, sure that she had now gone mad to suggest such a thing to Mom.
"In front of your brother?"
"It's not a big deal really, I would go topless on a beach if he was there, so it's not really much different."
"Have you done that before then?" Mom asked her, her eyebrows raised.
"A few times, not with Ben there of course but topless on the beach, yes," Sue replied, now her turn to blush a little.
"I didn't realise." Mom said, pensively.
Mom looked at me appraisingly. I could almost see in her eyes the contradicting thoughts going round in her head. This was the different, side of Mom that we had seen when she first showed us the nude photos of her taken in her youth.
She shook her head slowly, "No, I don't think it's a good idea," she said.
"That's fine, it was just a thought, seeing that this is a one off, and you did want to be more adventurous, but it doesn't matter," Sue said.
I wondered if Sue's idea was going to cause Mom to decide she had had enough of the photographic session now.
Fortunately, it didn't seem to have put her off and she got of the bike and stood as she had been in those old photos; she clearly hadn't forgotten.
Sue had moved round to the side out of shot and was watching with great interest.
"This has been quite an adventure," Mom said, suddenly, "I have to admit I'm quite enjoying it."
"I had no idea you wanted to be a model," Sue said, jokingly, "you should have said some time ago and Ben could have had a lot more practice for his photography."
"Oh no, this is definitely a one off, I told you why I wanted to do it, but there won't be a repeat performance," she replied, smiling.
"If this is really a one-time thing...,have you given any more thought to what I suggested earlier," Sue said, tentatively.
"What, you mean... topless?"
"Well, you look great, and you are enjoying it... I just wondered..."
"I have to admit, I did give it some thought while I was sitting on the bike, the memories keep flooding back," she said, nervously fingering the saddle, "and now that I am in just small bikini in front of you both, it doesn't seem...well... as 'awkward' as it did," she added, a faint blush creeping up her neck.
I fiddled with the camera again to occupy my hands while listening to how Sue was coaxing her along and wondered if she was really going to do it. My cock was already reacting to the possibility.
"Would you be too embarrassed Ben?" she asked, looking at me to gauge my reaction.
"Ummm, no, I think I can be professional about it," I said, "you did show us the other photos, so it's not too different," I blustered on.
"Hmmm...I'm not sure I'm making the best judgement here, but ok then, lets try it," she suddenly decided, "but you don't need to do it Sue, and no silliness or we stop straight away," she warned, giving us both one of her looks.
I glanced at Sue in disbelief that Mom was really going to pose without her top on, she was smirking, of course she was.
"It would be difficult, and doesn't make sense, to try to keep covered up in some way, so I am just going to take this top off and then we can sort out some 'respectable', 'artistic' poses if that's ok with you?" she said, looking at me questioningly.
"Ummm, sure, whatever way you want to do it is fine," I said, still not believing that this was still our mom doing this.
I was glad I hadn't had a bet with Sue that Mom would even contemplate posing topless as I would have lost big time.
With no more discussion, Mom turned around -- I wondered why she did that -- and pulled the strings on her bikini top. Now naked from the waist up, she still had a good figure, that like Sue, tapered down from her shoulders to a narrower waist. There were no elastic marks marring her skin and it made me wonder if she had planned this all along, and the reticence was for our benefit.
However, I do think she was still a bit nervous about her nakedness since she paused before turning around, her top in her hand, covering her breasts.
"Hold it there, that's actually quite a good pose," I said, taking a shot.
Sue sat quietly watching from the side as Mom quickly caught on to what I meant and moved herself this way and that keeping her breasts mostly covered, but with a bit of a tease, as I took a few more.
"Would you like to ummm... maybe..." I cleared my throat, "perhaps you'd like to uncover more now, but...only if you want?" I asked, of our normally prudish mom.
Almost shyly she slowly lowered the small yellow top she was holding. Initially I could just see a change in skin colour from her normally exposed skin to a much lighter shade, as little by little, her breasts gradually came into view. She held it covering her nipples for a moment before taking the garment completely away.
I could hardly believe that she was now standing there, her breasts bare and with no doubt that her dark nipples were hard and sticking up from the darker circles of her areola. Her breasts were larger than Sue's, but appeared not to be as firm as hers, and more pear shaped, a bit different now to the ones in the old photos she had shown us.
"I didn't think seeing me like this would put you into a catatonic state," she said, making me realise I had been staring again and not doing anything.
"No, yes, I mean, sorry, I was umm... just thinking... how you and Sue could really be sisters, like Sue mentioned before," I said, without actually thinking.
"What? Don't be silly," Mom said, bursting out laughing, "I doubt Sue looks anything like this," she added, lifting each breast up to where it was when she was younger.
"Err... no, well I wouldn't know," I said, quickly, aware of how my cock was now fully erect and being held in position by my tight boxers under my loose shorts.
"Lets try a few poses then. You can hide your nip...err, bits you don't want in the photos with your arms or perhaps the glass with another drink in it..." I suggested, to try to move the session on.
"I'll get you another one," Sue said, quickly, retrieving the empty glass and going to the kitchen, and returning with a full glass.
Mom took a sip, "You are going to get me a bit tiddly, if I have much more," she said, but still taking another sip.
"It is relaxing though, isn't it?" Sue said, from her vantage point she had returned to on the pushed back sofa.
"I guess so," she replied, turning sideways but holding the glass just covering her nipple nearest to me.
Gradually, as I got her to move around the bike, she eventually stopped using the glass except to drink more of whatever Sue had concocted for her. I could feel the head of my cock rubbing on my underwear when I moved as it had become so sensitive seeing Mom's real breast and nipples on view. I just hoped the pre-cum that I was sure would have started to leak out wouldn't be visible on the outside of my clothes.
I glanced over at Sue while Mom repositioned herself for another photo and could see the excitement on her face. I initially thought it was probably as a result of how far she had persuaded Mom to go with the photos so far, but then I glanced again. I couldn't be sure without staring hard and attracting Mom's attention, but I thought her skirt was over her hand. Was she actually touching herself out of Mom's vision I wondered?
Mom finally plucked up the courage to actually sit astride the bike, holding onto the handles again as if riding. I moved around and took a few shots which included her now totally nude breasts with dark erect nipples in sharp focus.
She sat still for a short time, looking as though she was in her own world, and I wondered if she was remembering all the times she rode her own bike and what she and Dad got up to.
Sue had been watching her too, no doubt also wondering what memories were flying through her thoughts.
"Mom," Sue said, breaking Mom out of her reverie, "Do you want to do any more?"
"I think we might have covered it all now," Mom said, sitting up on the bike, now seemingly uncaring that she was naked from the waist up and only had on a tiny bikini bottom.
"Weee...eeell," Sue said, drawing out the word, there is one last thing you might want to do before we pack it all away."
I had an idea of what she was about to suggest and inwardly I cringed at what Mom might say and do, as the atmosphere suddenly seemed to be charged with static.
"You surely don't mean...," she looked down at her bikini bottoms, "totally naked, do you?"
I could see that Sue now thought she might have pushed it too far.
"It was just a thought, I mean you did show us those ones before, and I wondered if you had the courage...but it was some time ago."
"You think I haven't?" Mom said, a strange look on her face.
"No, I didn't mean that," Sue backtracked.
"I could tell you a few..." she began, "but maybe I'd better not," she rescinded.
"I'm sorry," Sue said, a little chastened, "I wasn't thinking."
I stood quietly listening to the exchange beginning to think the photo shoot was over and preparing to put the camera away.
"No, I'm sorry," Mom said, slowly, "you've both taken the trouble to set all this up and I shouldn't have been so hasty or snappy."
Mom was fidgeting on the motorbike saddle, unreadable expressions passing over her face.
Sue and I exchanged glances...that said, 'what's going to happen?'.
"Look," Mom continued after a few moments, "I'm not quite as...what's the word...'prudish' or 'staid' as I make out to be. I've done some fun and well...'silly' things in my life and honestly, I can hardly believe I'm saying this, but this is one of them."
"Yes, but..." Sue tried to jump in.
"No, let me finish. It has been a bit emotional to sort of re-live something that was important to me. Oh, and if you repeat this, I'll never speak to you again...but I feel a sort of 'tingle' inside' too."
"Errr, that's umm..." I started.
"I still haven't finished," she cut me off too, "I wanted to do this photo thing, and yes, I wasn't sure, and I was nervous, but you have both been very supportive and 'professional'. So, do you think you can stay that way if I do the final few shots just like the old ones?"
I stood there, my heart pounding in my chest as I watched Mom slowly come around to the idea of posing naked with the motorbike. She had always been so reserved, so modest, and the thought of her baring it all for a photo shoot was almost too much to handle.
"I think you know you want to do it. It'll be fun," Sue said.
She looked at Sue with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. "I'm not sure that 'fun' is the right word for posing naked on this motorbike, but I has a certain...frissance."
I grinned, feeling a rush of excitement at the thought of her maybe agreeing to do it.
"I think you might enjoy it," I added in, "just think about it, Mom. You'll be the star of the show, the centre of attention and you'll look amazing."
She pondered on the words, but I could see the spark of interest in her eyes. "I don't know Ben. I've never done anything like this before, except, well, that once."
"That's what makes it so exciting," I said, taking a step closer to her, "it's a chance to try something new, isn't it? To push your boundaries. Who knows, you might even discover a new side of yourself."
She looked at me in a strange way and suddenly I felt that in my enthusiasm to see her naked I had overstepped the mark.
She hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, look, I'll do it, but I have one condition."
"Name it," I said, relieved and now thinking it might actually go ahead.
"Not only can no one else ever see the photos," she said, her voice firm, "but once you have given them to me, we will never mention what we did today ever again, is that clear?"
I nodded, feeling a surge of lust at the thought of having those photos available in my dark room for Sue and I to look at.
"Of course, if that's what you want."
With that, but with some remaining shyness, Mom climbed off the motorbike and without hesitation slowly peeled off her small bikini bottoms until she was standing there naked. I felt my dick harden at the sight of her, my heart racing as I saw her dark triangle of pubic hair for real.
I heard Sue take a deep breath over on the sofa and glanced over at her. From my angle, I could see she had one hand craftily hidden but definitely under her short skirt, and her eyes almost on stalks at what was happening.
"Okay, how shall we do this" Mom asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
I led her back over to the motorbike, positioning her so that she was standing next to the seat, her pussy just inches away from me. I could just see beads of wetness glistening on her hairs, and I thought that she was just as turned on as I was.
"Just relax," I said, my voice low and husky, "and let me take care of the rest."
I went back to the camera and started to snap photos, my hands shaking with excitement as I captured her in all her naked glory. She looked incredible, her nipples were hard, and her body was glowing in the photographic lights. I could feel my cock straining against my clothes, and I hoped that with the lights in her eyes she couldn't see it.
As I continued to photograph her, I couldn't help but imagine what it would be like to touch her, to feel her soft skin against mine. I had only ever been with Sue and Sally, and the thought of experiencing it with my own mother was both thrilling and terrifying.
I moved closer to her, positioning the camera just inches away from her face. With the fingers of one hand, I gently lifted her hair on one side and slid it over and behind her ear. She looked up at me with those big brown eyes, and I felt my heart race.
"You're doing great, Mom," I whispered, my voice barely above a whisper, "just keep going."
She nodded, biting her lip as she climbed back on, opening her legs wide to sit astride the saddle giving me a brief glimpse of her puffy outer lips, then shifting her position on the motorbike to get comfortable. Her pussy was now pressing against the leather saddle, leaving a wet smear behind. I could see the memory and desire in her eyes, and I knew that she was reliving an event from the past.
I moved behind her, my hands accidentally brushing against her thighs as I adjusted the camera. She gasped at my touch, her body trembling slightly. I thought could feel the heat radiating from her pussy, confirming that she was as turned on as I was.
Without considering any consequences, as if in a trance, I reached out and touched her, the back of my hand brushing against her pubic hair, my fingers brushing against her wetness. She gasped, her eyes widening in shock and surprise.
"Ben," she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper, "what do you think you are doing?"
Simultaneously, I heard Sue give out a loud gasp.
"Oh God Mom, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to... I ummm ...I...the leather it was getting a bit..." I stopped there, suddenly aware of what I had done, blushing furiously.
She looked at my red face, "Goodness Ben, you mustn't... I mean, you should be more careful," she gently admonished me, but not angry as I thought she might be.
"Yes, I'm really sorry."
"I can see you are, but maybe we should bring this to a close now, your Dad will be home soon anyway, and you need to clear all this equipment up."
I glanced at Sue, who was staring at me with an expression I hadn't seen before, almost of admiration.
"Yes, perhaps we should," I said lamely, the full realisation of what I had done still hitting home.
"I'm going to go and get dressed into something more suitable," Mom said, dismounting from the bike and gathering up her clothes.
"Ok," Sue said, "we'll sort all this out."
Mom reached the door and turned round.
"Thank you both," she said, "for...everything, and we'll say no more about any of this, you understand?"
"Of course," we both said together.
Sue waited until we heard Mom go into her bedroom, "Did you actually touch her pussy?" she whispered.
I nodded.
"That was so hot, I could hardly believe what I was seeing, I didn't think you had it in you."
"Well, it was just a fleeting touch," I whispered, "I don't know what came over me. I thought she would go ballistic though, but she was very calm about it."
"Was she wet?" Sue asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
"Yes, look at the bike's saddle, she was in such a hurry to leave, she didn't seem to notice. Look it's smeared all along here." I said, moving my index finger in the thin pool of liquid.
Sue came up close.
"Shall we taste it?" she asked, with that 'I want to take this to the limit' expression on her face.
"N...no, I don't think we should."
Why not, are you chicken?" Sue challenged me.
"No, I just..."
"Go on, I will if you will," she goaded me.
"Seriously!"
"Yes, look."
She ran her finger in the liquid and held it up.
"Now you," she said.
I had no choice but to comply, so I did the same.
"Now together," Sue said, putting her finger in her mouth.
I did the same.
"Hmmm," she said, "different to mine."
"You've tasted your own?"
"Of course," she said, nonchalantly, "haven't you?"
"Well, I admit I did once, but I wasn't keen on it. Mom's is different to yours" I said, hardly believing I had just tasted it.
"Sexy though isn't it," she smirked, "do you want to do a comparison?"
"Errr no, I think we'd better clear up," I said.
"Spoilsport," she pouted.
"I want to put the bike in the shed overnight where it will be safe and put this room back to normal."
"I'd better give you a hand then," she said, "it'll be easier with two."
It didn't take us too long to clear everything away and put the living room back to how it was, and just as well, because about a half hour later at around 4pm we heard Dad arrive back home.
Mom came downstairs to greet him, but strangely she was dressed in a shorter skirt than usual and T shirt type, top. I could see immediately that she wasn't wearing a bra, I wondered if the photo session had somehow freed her up, but I wisely didn't comment.
Dad noticed though.
"You seem a bit ...ummm... I don't know, sort of flushed," he said, "you're not coming down with something are you?"
"No, I've just been doing a bit of cleaning upstairs," she said, with a glance at me that was to remind me about our secret. "Did you get on ok at Mom's?"
"Yes, I did most of the jobs she wanted doing, but I'm glad to get home now."
"How about I pour us a couple of drinks and you go get a hot shower, that will freshen you up."
"That would be great," he said, and ambled off towards the stairs and the bathroom.
"We've tidied everything up and put the bike in the shed for now," Sue said quietly, "so I'm off to my room until dinner."
"Yes, I'm going to do the same," I added.
"It'll be at least a couple of hours, but I'll call you both when it's ready," Mom said, then lowered her voice, "and thank you again." Then she actually winked at us.
****************************************************************
About half hour later, I was lying on my bed reading a photography book when there was a quiet tap on my door and Sue just opened it a small amount and put her head round.
"Ben, Ben," she hissed, "you have to come with me, something is going on in the shed."
"What do you mean 'going on'?"
"Well, I've just noticed something peculiar. Mom, looking more excited than usual, has led Dad towards the shed and she had a knowing smile on her face."
"That is odd, but maybe Dad is putting something away?"
"No, no," she said, "you don't understand, they have been whispering about something since Dad came out of the shower. I could just about hear them through the wall of my room, but I couldn't make it out."
"Ohh." was all I could think of saying.
"I'm going to go and see what they're doing," Sue said, excitement in her voice, "you coming with me?"
"They won't like that you're creeping up on them."
"They won't know will they if we're really quiet."
Already I noticed it had become 'we', but I was also a bit inquisitive about what they were doing.
Curiosity piqued, Sue and I went quietly down the stairs and tiptoed closer to the shed, keeping to the grass at the side of the path that we could just still see in the gathering twilight.
Carefully we peered through the dusty window. They were standing by the borrowed motorbike its chrome gleaming under the single bulb that dangled from the ceiling.
We held our breath as we heard Mom's soft voice, reminiscing about a time when she had been a shy, inexperienced girl, and Dad had taken photos of her by a similar bike, and how Dad had been her first, and had taken her virginity that day.
The words sent a shiver down my spine, and without realizing it, I felt my own body and cock react to the sudden heat that seemed to fill the air around us.
Ducking down, we could see a sliver of light by the shed door. It hadn't quite closed properly, there was a knack to it, and it was slightly ajar, allowing us to peer unnoticed through the crack.
Mom, still dressed in her skirt and white T shirt, was straddling the bike's seat, her skirt way up her thighs, her long hair cascading over her shoulders. Dad, his eyes dark with desire, was running his calloused hands over her bare thighs, his gaze lingering on her firm breasts. They talked in hushed tones, their bodies close, as if sharing a secret that only the two of them knew.
Mom leaned back, arching her spine as Dad's thumbs traced the line of her skirt, the fabric pulled tight, a flash of light material between her legs just visible. She was biting her bottom lip, the same way she did when she was trying to keep a secret from us, and the same way Sue did when she was making a decision.
The sight of her, so open and vulnerable, filled me with a mix of confusion and arousal. I glanced at Sue, who was also watching, her cheeks flushed and her eyes excited and wide with curiosity.
We watched as Dad reached under Mom's shirt, cupping her breasts, and gently squeezing her erect nipples. She gasped, her eyes fluttering closed. The sound was like a call, drawing us in closer, our bodies responding to the scene before us. Without a word, Sue reached for my hand and moved it onto her covered breast.
"Do what he's doing," she whispered.
Their kiss grew more urgent, Dad's hands roaming over Mom's body with an eagerness that spoke of a memory remembered. She moaned softly into his mouth, her hips moving in a slow, sensuous grind against the leather of the bike seat. The sight was mesmerizing, a dance of passion that we had never seen our parents perform, and it stirred something deep within us.
As they broke apart, panting and flushed, Mom slid off the bike and began to unbutton her skirt, allowing it to slide down her legs. Dad's eyes never left hers as he unbuckled his trousers, freeing his erection. It stood proud and thick between them, a silent testament to his desire.
I heard Sue give a gasp, "I can see his hard cock. Oh God, I think he's going to put it in her," a bit too loud, but they were clearly too engrossed to hear.
They moved together again, Dad putting his hands into the waistband of her panties and sliding them down her legs before lifting Mom onto the bike facing him, her legs spread wide, revealing the wetness that glistened between her thighs.
"She is wet like earlier," I whispered, "and I was as close then as he is now."
"I know and it's making me so tingly everywhere," Sue replied.
He positioned himself, and with one swift motion, Dad entered her, her back arching in pleasure as she took all of him in. He began to move and the sound of their skin slapping against each other began to fill the shed, a rhythmic crescendo that made my own heart race. In their passion they had either forgotten or didn't care if anyone heard them.
Sue and I watched, unable to tear our eyes away, our bodies betraying us with their own need. Mom's moans grew louder, her nails digging into Dad's back as he thrust into her with increasing ferocity. The bike's chrome handlebars reflected the passion etched on their faces, and the scent of engine oil and sweat mingled with the musky scent of arousal.
My cock was almost painfully hard, straining against my shorts, and I could feel Sue's own need as she leaned into me. Her hand slid down to my crotch, her touch tentative at first, but growing bolder as she felt my hardness. I gasped, my breath hitching in my throat, and she looked up at me with a question in her eyes. I nodded, not trusting my voice, and she began to stroke me through the fabric, her movements mirroring the rhythm of our parents' lovemaking.
With a groan, I pulled Sue closer, my hand moving down to cup her sex, feeling her wetness, then roughly pulling aside the gusset of her underwear, pushed two fingers deep inside her.
The sight of our mother's breasts bouncing with every impact was too much to bear, and I found myself reaching for Sue's breast again with my other hand. She let out a soft whimper, her eyes never leaving the scene before us while I pushed my hand under her top and cupped her bare, small, firm, breast. Her nipples were hard and sensitive, and she leaned into my touch, her own hand moving faster over my cock.
Dad's hand slid down to Mom's clit, his thumb circling the swollen bud as he pounded into her. The sight was almost too much for me, and I felt the pressure building. Sue's breathing grew ragged as she watched, She was getting wetter, and I knew she could feel it too.
Mom's orgasm hit her like a wave, her body convulsing around Dad's as she cried out.
We kissed briefly, our tongues exploring each other's mouths then turned back to continue watching our parents. The taboo of the situation only served to heighten our own desire, making our touches more urgent, our breaths more ragged. We didn't stop as we watched Dad reach his climax, his body tensing before he emptied himself into Mom with a muted guttural shout.
Mom's legs tightened around Dad's waist, her head thrown back in ecstasy, and then they were both still, their bodies trembling with the aftershocks of their passion. They held each other for a long moment before slowly disentangling, kissing softly as they regained their composure.
Sue and I suddenly realised that they would soon emerge, and we might be discovered, so we quickly and quietly edged our way around the side of the shed that contained no windows and was hidden from view from the house,
We waited, our hearts racing, our bodies slick with desire.
We didn't have to wait long. We saw the light go out and heard the door opening slowly, our parents stepping out onto the path and pushing the door closed behind them. They were whispering something to each other that we couldn't decipher as they made their way back top the house.
Once we were sure they were gone, we slipped inside the shed, the door creaking slightly on its hinges scared us a bit. We didn't dare put the light on, so we had to rely on the tiny glimmer from the sunset. The bike was still warm from their bodies, the scent of their lovemaking thick in the air. We looked at each other, the realization of what we were about to do heavy between us, but we didn't stop.
"This is so erotic," Sue said, "being here where they were a moment ago, but we don't have much time, so let's just take out clothes off?"
"You're sure they won't come back?" I asked, wavering.
"I doubt it, but it's a chance we have to take."
"Ok," I said, still a bit scared at how we could possibly explain it if they did.
We undressed quickly, putting our clothes within reach over the bike's petrol tank, our eyes never leaving each other's. Sue leaned back against the bike, her legs spread wide like Mom had been, and I positioned myself in front of her, my cock brushing against her damp triangle.
I slid my foreskin back and put the head of my cock, liberally covered in pre-cum, at her entrance. She was so wet but still tight and warm. She gasped as I entered her, filling her with a slow, deliberate stroke, as far inside her as I could get, that echoed the one we had just witnessed.
We began to move together, the memory of our parents' passion fuelling us. The leather of the seat felt smooth where my thighs, between hers, touched it. I could feel the vibrations of her body as she soon grew closer to her own release. My hands held her hips, guiding her, as we found a rhythm.
The world outside the shed ceased to exist as we chased our own pleasure now, driven by the heat of the moment and the illicit thrill of doing something so wrong.
Sue's moaned a little loudly.
"Shhhh," I hissed, as I continued to pump my hard cock into her.
I could feel her body tighten around me, her orgasm approaching. With one final, powerful thrust, I spilled my sperm inside her, my own cry of release suddenly muffled by the fabric of her panties that she had hastily grabbed and shoved across my mouth to keep me quiet.
We stayed like that for a few moments, our bodies joined, our hearts racing as one. Then, we pulled apart, trembling and trying to calm and compose ourselves.
Our breathing gradually began to return to normal; Sue wiped the seat with her panties as good as she could in the fading light.
As we put our clothes back on Sue said, "You need to look in the morning and make sure it's clean before you take it back to Tony."
"Yes, don't worry I will inspect it very carefully," I smiled to myself.
We stepped out into the cool night air, the reality of what we had just done hitting us like a cold shower. We looked at each other, our cheeks flushed, and our eyes filled with a mix of guilt and excitement.
Moments later, we crept silently back into the house. Our parents were oblivious, laughing in the kitchen preparing dinner.
Dad was speaking, his voice low and husky, "That first time, on that bike of yours, it nearly fell over, we could have been injured, and I don't know how we would have explained that."
Mom giggled, "It's like it has brought out the wildness in us from back then."
Dad laughed, "When you started showing those photos to Ben and Sue the other night I nearly died. I thought you were going to show all of them."
"As if I would, there are some things better left just between us." she replied.
Sue and I exchanged glances, as we tiptoed past the closed kitchen door and, avoiding the occasional creaky stair, made our way back to our rooms.
I carefully hid the exposed rolls of film, ready for their development and printing at a later date and waited for the call to dinner, hoping we could act 'normal' despite what we had just witnessed and done.